Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty Five Amanda looked at her clock. About an hour until she had a guest, and somehow John was still awake. Usually he’s fallen over by now, but since lunch he was so wired he climbed on the couch, climbed down and ran around it with Xerxes following him. He drew for a few minutes and then got back up. Being mostly caught up work, with only an hour or so of work left to finish later, she stopped and pondered how to get him slowed down long enough for the sleepiness to take over without blatantly just putting him in the playpen. After a moment the idea came to her, so she tapped her computer to put into standby and went to gather her supplies. Bottle of a specific lotion. Shower cap. Gloves. Shower turned on. She was ready. Stepping out of the bathroom, she watched as John crawled around the corner of the couch and used the side of the couch to get back onto his feed and waddle away from Xerxes, towing a toy behind him. He definitely grumbled about the fact that once the rough pup diapers got the slightest bit wet he waddled, and when they got partly full he was reduced to crawling. But she had to admit it, he was rough on them and they never tore once. Waiting for John to waddle into range, she reached out and snatched him up. She got him against her up with a squish and hugged him “I know someone that’s getting a quick shower.” He grumped at her a bit about being stopped, but it was obvious to her that he was almost out of steam. Maybe he kept moving so he wouldn’t feel it. Either way, it was about to be solved by some relaxing warm water. Standing him up and kneeling down, she was able to undo the locking snaps on his onesie. Press up, twist halfway, pull, twist the rest of the way and pull while tilting it back away from the direction that it would get pulled if it got snagged. Or if little hands were trying to remove it. It was the most normal locking snap, meant to keep them from just getting tugged off while littles were playing. It also made sense to Amanda that some more regressed littles would try to take their clothes off even if it was cold, so that just seemed all too practical. With just a moment of effort, his onesie was off, his diaper was off and she was able to give him a quick pass with a wipe, and she could see that the cream she used in her diaper area had definitely gotten rid of all the hair. But the rash that wet hair had caused was just barely there. Swinging her charge up and into the bath tub she gave him a quick kiss on the forehead and started explaining. He always seemed calmer if he halfway understood what was going on. “Okay John, do you remember us talking about you getting a bit scruffy?” He nodded “Yes…” “Well, first we’re going to wash your hair and then put a shower cap on you. Then I’m going to use this cream to knock that facial hair off, and that will take care of that, okay?” She watched him nod uncertainly and then she got to work shampooing his hair that was some how halfway oily again anyway. It was rewarding how he closed his eyes and enjoyed the scalp massage. Once he was shampooed and rinsed, she held up the shower cap and explained “I just need you to stand still for a moment. This will protect your hair and eyebrows so we don’t have to worry about any splashing, okay?” He looked a bit nervous as he nodded but she went ahead and put the shower cap onto him, and then dried her hands before putting on her thick gloves. Now it was time to be careful. She took a moment to make sure that his eyes and ears and even the back of his neck was covered up before using a fingertip to smear the paste onto his face, up under (but not into) his nose and all the way down to his neck and chest. Thankfully the nanite paste had no smell at all. Since he was cooperating and being a very good boy, she was able to wash her gloved hands off, and rinse his face off slowly with a cup of water. Just to be certain, she rinsed him a coupe of extra times. And now for the rest of him, she took an old rag that was about to be tossed and used it to rub him down all over with the same paste from the neck down. Since she wasn’t worried about messing up and having an accident, it didn’t even take a minute before she was washing him off thoroughly. After taking her gloves off and throwing them away with the rag, she went ahead and popped the now empty tube into the trash with the gloves. It’s amazing how you could buy a tube sized exactly to do one whole little, and it was honestly very inexpensive, too. Now it was time to lather him up for real and give him a good scrubbing down! The rest of the shower was uneventful, and the warm water worked wonders, as he was starting to sway back and forth trying to stay upright. As she got him up and wrapped in her fluffiest towel, she stepped out of the bathroom with him just in time to see a shadow moving through the window. Apparently she had gotten a later start on this than she expected, and her visitor was here. Before they would knock on the door and wake up her son, she half-dashed while keeping her upper body still to reach over and open the door. She was greeted by a formally dressed woman about her own height, which was on the short end of the spectrum for her people. The woman looked to be in her forties and dressed in a very casual pair of slacks and presentable cool blue blouse. Everything about this woman, including her demeanor seemed to exude calm and collected. Even her light brown hair, which most professionals wore up, was brushed out long and presented half in the back and half over one shoulder with not so much as a wrinkle or split end to be seen. Amanda waved silently in greeting and pointed to the now sleeping little on her shoulder. The woman nodded immediately in understanding. Waving the visitor inside, she gestured her to the counter where she always met with guests and had coffee. Only once she was seated and seemed comfortable did Amanda turn and walk as smoothly as she could manage to the her sons room. Pivoting him slowly onto the changing table, she unwrapped the towel from around him and gave him a quick once over. The nanites in the paste had done their job admirably, and he was smooth as a baby. When his body hair grew back it would likely be a gentle fuzz, and not something thick or unsanitary. He slept through her putting a rough pup onto him. He was still out when she put a fresh onesie on him. And he was completely limp when she laid him in the crib and pulled a blanket over him. She knew she would find him laying comically butt up on his big pillow later, but for now he was just an adorable sleeping blessing. She pulled out her phone and took a picture to prove that he could be still, before sliding the rail back up and turning out the light. As she started out of the door she was confronted by Xerxes, who was sitting up and staring at her. She had to lean down to whisper to the dog “Go lay down next to his crib.” Xerxes did not move. He obviously wanted his little. So with a sigh she grabbed his doggy bed and carried it into the room, putting it next to the crib. The dog looked indignant, but eventually gave up and sat on his bed looking into the crib. Stepping out of the room and pulling the door semi closed behind her, she pushed the child gate on the bathroom closed and flicked the towel into the hamper through the open laundry room door on her way to greet her visitor. Holding out her hand, she was greeted with a gentle handshake. “Hello, I’m Amanda Taylor. I’m pleased to meet you.” With a nod back “I’m Carol Scientia, pleased to meet you as well.” With a polite smile, Amanda motioned “I usually have a cup of coffee around this time of the day, and if you would like a cup, coffee is better when shared.” The woman nodded thoughtfully “I would happily share coffee with you.” Taking a moment to pop the seal on the vacuum container that she used to keep her coffee fresh on the counter, she quickly got a pot of coffee brewing and then dutifully resealed it. Turning back to Carol, she waved “I have a variety of coffee cups, if you would like to pick your own. Or if you would like, I could just grab one of my favorites.” Now with a smirk, Carol said “You know, I’m interested to see which one of them is your favorite.” With a nod, she reached out and pulled her two favorite mugs off of the cup hooks and sat them down on the counter. One was a sky blue with wisps of white that reminded her of looking up at the sky on a foggy morning as the sun comes up and starts to chase away the fog. And the other was an earthy brown with swirls of light green that reminded her of a freshly tilled garden, ready to be planted. Neither one was fancy. The handles were just the right size, the bottom was slightly rounded and comfortable to hold from the bottom. Filling both cups with black coffee, Amanda sat them down on the counter between her and Carol and motioned “Take your pick, these are my two favorites.” Carol nodded as she took the blue one, saying “Thank you very much. I find myself drawn to the blue one, so that is the one I will take.” After they had a few sips of coffee, Carol spoke up again “You have a very nice house. It’s just the right size. What drove you to move so far out of town?” Amanda took another sip as she thought of the best way to answer. Finally she spoke “I know that a lot of people like to live in tight little neighborhoods and keep everything identical, and that’s fine if they want to do that. I just don’t … fit that mold. I can’t have a garden in a suburb. I can’t ignore my yard for a couple of days if I’m backed up a bit on work. Everyone around you is constantly pressuring you to conform to their ideals of your life. If … I guess if that makes sense?” Carol simply nodded along in understanding as Amanda spoke and when she stopped, Carol simply pointed to the three rows of mugs hanging under the counter from cup hooks. She spoke “Much like your coffee mugs there. Not being all identical is not a bad thing. Sometimes the uniqueness makes us more complete as a whole. And just the same, there are all types of people. If I may ask, how do you like your garden?” Now Amanda smiled “I love my garden. Now that I have John in my life I may need to save up a bit and move the fence back and then move the whole garden back next year so that he has more room to play. As much as he tries to spend all of his time outdoors, it may do to get him a nice playhouse. Maybe one of those with the solar panels to power some fans on the inside, since it get humid here in the summer.” Carol smiled “That’s more of a what you want to do with your garden than it is how you feel about it. It sounds like your garden is a big part of your life that you are willing to, literally in this case, move back to make room for someone in your life.” With a little laugh, Amanda nodded in agreement “I think that you might be right. I wasn’t lonely before, but now I already don’t think I could live without my son in my life.” Yet another smile in response, until the look on her face changed “Tell me, do you ever have any trouble with wildlife in your garden?” Cautiously, Amanda asked back “Do you mean like birds and squirrels?” After a very short pause, the response came “I mean those things, as well as foxes and snakes. Just any wildlife in general.” “Well, with the smell of Xerxes here, foxes have never dared come anywhere near the house. I do get the occasional garden snake. They’re non venomous, so I just get my gloves and grab them and carry them off to the treeline to set them free.” “Have you ever had any venomous snakes?” Now with a sigh, Amanda admitted “Only once.” “And how did you handle it?” “Well … it was rearing up at Xerxes, so I grabbed the shovel and … I’m sad to say that I had to make the decision to kill it. I felt bad about it, so I buried it out front and planted a white Azalea bush over it as my way of apologizing to it.” There was a pause while Carol left her to have her thoughts before she spoke up again “You know, from the report I was given, and what you’ve said so far, you strike me as a very model Big in some ways, and a bit rebellious in others.” Unable to hold in a bit of a laugh, Amanda asked “Okay. I can’t resist asking: How so?” After calmly finishing her sip of coffee, the visitor explained “You act to protect first and foremost. You value nature, you value life, and I’m willing to bet that you don’t want to mess up the forest around you, as you’d rather live in the middle of it, and not make it conform to your ideals.” Amanda nodded “I suppose that is all pretty accurate. And as for the rebellious side?” “Well” she paused to take a sip. “Where most people would just conform to what their neighbors expected of them and blend in to avoid standing out, which I’m certain that you tried to do, you decided that life was not for you, and you changed everything about your life that you needed to in order to get away from it and live more like you wanted.” Trying to take a sip of her coffee was a mistake as she choked on it a little as Carol ended her statement. That took a moment of coughing to get over. Covering her mouth as she finished coughing, she mumbled “My son is rubbing off on me.” Now even the incredibly calm seeming Carol joined in the chuckling “Littles do tend to bring out the best in us in some ways, and try our patience in others.” “Amen.” Exclaimed Amanda and they even raised mugs and clinked them together. After another sip, Amanda spoke this time, saying “Do you know what the giveaway is that a neighborhood is going to be super oppressive, from my point of view?” Now looking intrigued, Carol leaned in with a smirk and asked “Oh? Do tell, I’m always looking for more ways to understand patients.” Amanda held up one finger and answered simply “The mail boxes.” That gave Carol a moment of pause before she asked “Okay, what is it about the mailboxes?” Smiling now, Amanda explained “If all of the mail boxes are ornate and every single one of them is completely identical in every way, then that neighborhood is usually the kind where someone will yell at their neighbors about anything end everything, from how they park, to if their mulch is faded, if they plant a bush without clearing it with everyone else first, even if their driveway is dirty. Next time you drive through an unfamiliar neighborhood, look at the mailboxes.” For her part, Carol listened intently, nodding along, and finally agreed “You know, that is a bit reductive in a way, but I can only think of examples that prove your point. My Mother moved into a neighborhood like that and let’s just say that I got my masters by studying and writing about the people in the neighborhood around my Mother.” Waving a hand, Amanda explained “Oh, I’m certain that there are exceptions. But when I was trying to find a new place to live, that became my red flag before I found this place and fell in love with it.” Another moment and a couple of sips of coffee later, Amanda got up and brought the carafe over and refilled both of their cups. After putting the carafe back in place she said “Please let me know if you would like any water to drink as well.” With a nod Carol took her mug again before explaining “So I suppose you’re patiently waiting for me to ‘get to the point’ as it were?” Amanda shrugged a bit “I’m not going to rush you or anything, I figure that the small talk was polite conversation, and I don’t mind it. But if you’re ready, we can change the topic.” Carol reached over and placed her hand onto Amanda’s own and said softly “I was sent out to check on you because you seemed pretty shaken up last night. Which is very reasonable.” All that Amanda could really do in this situation was nod, trying not to dwell on the events that left her crying all night long. “Well.” Carol explained “The best possible news is that the little girl that you saved woke up two hours ago. She doesn’t know where she is and she doesn’t remember how she got to where she was, but she remembers being carried and someones voice telling her to wake up.” Finally she realized that she had been holding her breath when she exhaled and slumped against the counter in front of her, mumbling “Thank the Goddess.” For her part, Carol did not seem to say anything, she waited patiently for Amanda to take a few deep breaths and sit back up before continuing. “Now that she is awake, the LPS has assigned a case worker and she is in an LICU unit. She’s going to be very well taken care of and they’ll get her healed up. A Child Psychologist will be visiting with her, and she will be placed in a loving home.” It took a bit longer to process than Amanda was willing to admit, but the end result was still a relief. Seemingly that relief must have started to show on her face. Speaking now, Carol did not interrupt her until the end of her moment of reflection. “So you made quite an impression with Agent Praefectus, and the paramedics. There is a bit of a push to offer you a cash reward for your assistance. It wouldn’t be a huge number, but the higher ups over Agent Preafectus want you to be willing to cooperate in the future for a few things.” Immediately Amanda held up a hand “I refuse to take any money for that. Period.” Smiling now, Carol looked the image of pride as she explained “I already told them that you would likely refuse. But I know them so they are very likely to send out a contractor to try and talk you into an improvement to your driveway and maybe a walking path at the very edge of your property line, at the very least.” Frowning a bit, Amanda argued “I can maintain these things. There’s no need for that, really.” Now Carol seemed to actively choose to give a nonchalant shrug as she explained “I am here to help you adjust and make sure you are doing well after a traumatic event. You seem like the type that would prefer to know in advance. Arguing with them directly is your job.” Nodding appreciatively, Amanda admitted “Yes, I do appreciate that.” After a long quiet moment sitting together. After finishing her second cup of coffee, Amanda admitted out loud “You know, I thought this would be more stressful and it would turn into some sort of session? Looking up from her own mug, Carol commented with a straight face “You’ve been answering questions and reflecting on things for an hour now.” That gave Amanda a moment of pause while she thought. “Now” Carol interrupted her thoughts “It seems like you’ve had time to talk about the events from last night with someone and spent the night with them being there for you?” Amanda nodded along. “Have you noticed suddenly feeling over the top as far as being protective of your son today?” “Well … A bit, yes. I think I’ve kept it mostly under control though.” Carol nodded along “Why don’t we talk for a bit longer, let this process, and you can tell me how this has affected your internal dialogue.” Amanda sighed a bit “Okay, so that’s probably going to be a bit harder.” ~~~~~~~ An hour and a half John woke up in his crib, and not snuggling with his dog. He had that feeling that he got when he slept either too much or not enough and even flopping onto his giant pillow, which usually worked wonders, could relieve his temporary grumpiness.

Good evening! I know I've kept you all waiting, but Chapter 8 is finally complete and here for you to enjoy. I'll just let the chapter speak for itself. I hope you like it, and as always, thank you for reading. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 8: Spaghetti & Secrets June 4th, 2023. 7:24pm My eyes open to the sound of the engine shutting off. That was a hell of a nap. I turn to my left, watching Emma unbuckle her seatbelt. I catch her eye, having noticed my awakening. “Come on sweetie, the quicker we get out, the quicker we can eat.” Groggily, I rub the drowsiness from my eyes before undoing the buckle, and stepping out of the car. I step into the parking lot, looking up at the brightened marquee before me; it reads La Luce Della Sera. “The night light?” I ask, unsure of the translation. “Close, my love. It means ‘The Evening Light’. But I guess ‘Night Light’ would be more appropriate for you, wouldn’t it?” I can feel my face becoming warm, doubly so when she takes my hand, walking me up to the stained glass doors. We stop just before entering, and Emma turns to look at me. “Now, how do you want this date to go? Would you like to stay in control, or would you like Mommy to take care of ordering for you?” Oh goddess, that really pushes my buttons. Should I just give in, and allow her to take hold of the evening? But it’s been so long since we’ve had a real date night. “I think tonight should just be about us, enjoying the evening without play.” Emma looks a bit disappointed but accepts my answer. “Alright love, let’s get inside.” Entering through the doors, my eyes take a second to adjust to the bright lighting inside. Hand in hand, we approach the host stand. A young gentleman looks up from his service screen. His well-dressed attire does not match his face, adorned with the horrifying side effects of puberty. I can tell from his skin that he washes daily, but the acne of youth seems to persist. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera. My name is Matt. Table for two?” “Yes, thank you, Matt.” Emma’s voice comes out in that professional tone I know, reserved for business meetings and professional scenarios. I guess this place is pretty fancy. “Perfect, we actually have a booth opened up at the moment; let me show you to your seats.” I’m glad we don’t have to wait, I’d probably starve to death if I had to stand here for too long. We follow Matt towards the back end of the restaurant, passing the tables adorned with pristine white tablecloths. I can smell the food of the other patrons, my mouth watering in anticipation. Reaching a small booth at the back corner of the establishment, he places a couple of menus down on the table. “Your server shall be with you shortly.” “Thank you, hun. Here, for your troubles.” She pulls a neatly folded Twenty from her purse, which Matt seems to be grateful for. Too many people forget to tip the host. “It’s my pleasure ma’am. Let me know if you need anything.” He returns to the host desk after a small bow, and we take our seats. I step into the C-shaped seating, sinking into the red-leathered upholstery. Emma does the same, setting her handbag underneath the tablecloth, the accessory disappearing from view. On the dining surface, a pair of menus sit in front of us, and silverware to the sides, wrapped up in maroon napkins. I can almost make out my reflection from the glassy finish of the rolled-up cutlery. “Dang Em, this place is beautiful. There’s such an aura to this establishment, like love clings to the very air,” She places her elbows on the table, clasping her hands together. She leans forward, giving me that smile I so adore. I said something right. One point for Roxie. I can feel my face becoming flushed, and I return her smile with one of my own; perhaps not one of the same confidence, but lovingly just the same, or so I hope. Looking at her now, it’s almost easy to forget that this was the same woman paddling my backside just a few hours ago. But looking at her now, I just see her. I see Emma, the woman who found me years ago, at my lowest point. The one who took me in, sheltered me, gave me warmth, and most of all, gifted me with her love. At the end of the day, it doesn’t really matter what role we’re playing, or what contract we signed. To me, whether I call her “Mommy” or “Ma’am”, she’s still Emma at heart, and if I had to guess, it’s probably the same for her. Underneath all the diapers, onesies, and littleness, I’m still Roxie to her. But then, like a scratched DVD skipping to a different part of the scene, my mind flashes an afterimage to me. The contract. It says that I should call her " Ma’am " when out and about. Does that apply right now? I mean, I AM diapered at the moment. Even though I’m wearing ‘big-girl clothes’ over it, it’s still there. Are the rules still in effect? Did I already break one of them? I know I won’t find the answer inside my head, so I work up my nerve to ask. “Emma, should I…how should I refer to you right now?” My voice comes out as a shy whisper, not wanting those dining around us to overhear. “I mean, I know we’re on a date right now, but with…my current attire…what does that mean? Should I…call you…Ma’am right now.” It seems like I can’t stop blushing tonight. I probably look like a tomato dressed in black. This seems to get a humorous response from Emma, chuckling behind her closed hands. Was…was something I said funny? “Sorry baby, I’m not laughing at you, I just wasn’t expecting that one,” I feel slightly relieved, if not a tad bit ticked. “We’re on a grown-up date, so of course you can call me Emma.” “Sorry, I just thought…with the contract…” I can’t continue. I feel like I’m wearing a big ol’ dunce cap right now. “Oh, I see now,” she unclasps her hands and lays one of them face up on the table, opening her fingers. I place my hand on top, feeling her soft grip around my palm. “Honey, the contract is just a guideline, not doctrine. All it does is give us a clear idea of how we should act when playing; it doesn’t change anything about our romantic relationship. Right now, you’re an adult, despite your special underwear,” I know she’s being quiet enough for others to remain unaware, but I glance around, my paranoia briefly taking hold of my senses. Only after seeing for myself that everyone else is too wrapped up in their conversations do I return my eyes to Emma. “And when you’re an adult, you can assume the contract no longer applies. If we were on a ‘playdate’ on the other hand, things would be different, but tonight, you can call me Emma.” I feel much calmer having discussed my worries. I begin to get lost in those beautiful eyes of hers; so much so, that I almost don’t notice the arrival of our waitress. “Hello, welcome to La Luce Della Sera! My name’s Abby, and I’ll be your waitress for the evening,” Her plucky demeanor pulls all of the emotions out of the air, grounding me back to reality. “Can I start you off with something to drink? I highly recommend the Pinot Noir.” NOPE. No more alcohol, ever. My stomach turns just thinking of my drunken escapade. Besides, even if I wanted to drink, I have to drive my car back tonight, so that’s off the table. “Just a Diet Coke for me, please.” “And I’ll take a water, thank you.” I can see Abby is disappointed by our choices but writes them down in her notepad, her smile slightly cracking, but remaining on her face. I guess this place is big on upselling. “Alright, I’ll get those for you right away. Do you need a moment, or are you ready to order?” Shit, I almost forgot why we’re here. I hadn’t even begun to look over the menu, let alone make my choice. I look over to Emma and see her in the same conundrum. “I think we need a couple of moments.” Abby gives a small bow at my answer. “Of course ma’am. Take all of the time you need. I’ll be back in a few moments with your drinks.” She rushes towards the back of the restaurant, heading behind the swinging back door. No more words are exchanged between Emma and I, each busy burying our noses in the menus before us. I look over the entrees, mouth watering at the tantalizing pictures, before my eyes pop out of my head. What the fuck?!? Did they accidentally type an extra zero…on every price? I don’t think my wallet will survive the night. I’m now regretting spending so much at the card shop, not to mention the double shots from the prior evening. “Hey Em, this place might be a bit too…fancy for me,” She quizically raises her brow, unsure of what I mean. “I’m saying I don’t think I can afford these prices right now.” “You spent the last of your paycheck on cards and drinks, didn’t you?” I look away, too ashamed to answer. “Don’t worry babe, I’ve got tonight covered. After all, date night was my idea. We’ve really got to talk about your spending habits, but for now, let’s focus on tonight.” Says the woman who just set up a nursery in our spare room. I know that’s not fair to think. I know she works hard to earn her massive pay. Besides, I don’t even know how much she spent to get everything put together. In fact, how DID she get it together so quickly? I know I was gone for most of the day, but still, there must have been a lot of work putting everything together. More than that, there was the question of supplies. How do you get an adult-sized crib in the span of a single day? Even with her mysterious “friend”, it’s not like something that size can be finished in the span of an afternoon; the drafting, sanding, priming, it all takes a considerable amount of time. From my late nights of reading about ABDL ventures and businesses, I know that a crib is weeks, if not months, of work. Not to mention the stocking of supplies. Thinking back, the shelves were full of diapers, some with designs I know weren't in my personal stash. How did she get them so quickly? Even if she ordered them the same day she caught me, even the fastest shipping wouldn’t have gotten them there in time. It’s not like we had a fetish store anywhere near us; trust me, I’ve checked. The crib, the diapers, the pad for the changing table, none of it quite makes sense…unless she already had some supplies on hand. Has she…done this with someone else? She mentioned being into Ageplay, but how much of this does she have first-hand experience with? Her actions the other night didn’t feel like that of an amateur. It was too confident, too knowledgeable. What exactly hasn’t she told me? The pieces seem to fall into place, but the picture isn’t complete. The only thing that would make the most sense would be that she got a lot of the supplies from her unknown friend, or that same friend was holding onto stuff for her. Perhaps a mix of both? But that leaves me with more questions than answers. Like, what sort of friend would just happen to have a crib ready to go? If he did give her some supplies, was it some sort of favor, or did he ask for compensation? Same with the crib. In all the years I’ve known her, I’ve never, not once, seen Emma frivolously spend money. Perhaps this could’ve been an exception? But even that wouldn’t explain everything. If her friend was anything like me, their supplies were purchased for a reason. Someone is, or was, using them. And if that’s the case, whoever was using, or was going to use them, gave them up. Hundreds, perhaps thousands if you count the crib, of dollars of supplies, just given away? Money or no money, it doesn’t make sense to me. Just who is this friend of hers? I was so lost in thought, that I forgot where I was for a moment, only regaining my senses by the clearing of a throat to my side. Abby stands next to the table, pen and paper in hand. “And for you, Ma’am?” Shit, I was too lost in thought! Quick, what’s a good choice? Umm, AH THERE! “Sorry, I’ll have the Tagliatelle Bolognese, please.” Our waitress quickly scribbles the order down, her patience with me clearly being tested. “Alright, that’s one Cod Arracanato and one Tagliatelle Bolognese. Would you like anything else this evening?” “No, thank you. That will be all.” Abby accepts Emma’s answer, returning once again to the kitchen to place the order. Damn Rox, now’s not the time to get lost in thoughts. “You alright babe?” Emma looks me over, curious about my recent distraction. I wonder if she knows what’s going through my head. “Ye…yeah, I’m fine, just hungry is all.” *** It doesn’t take too long for our food to arrive, the delicate aroma of authentic Italian cuisine bringing a tear to my eye. Don’t drool, don’t drool, don’t drool. It takes all of my effort to keep my composure, the steaming concoction of sauce, meat, and pasta just begging to be devoured. “I hope you both enjoy! Please let me know if you need anything else this evening.” With our thanks, Abby heads off to help the rest of the tables in her section. I unwrap the silverware, take the fork, and twist it around in the heavenly dish. I place the pasta in my mouth, slurping up the few strands hanging off the ball. My tastebuds react instantly, the combination of flavors covering my tongue. “Oh my goddess, this may just be the best Bolognese I’ve ever had.” Emma laughs in response. “I’m glad you’re enjoying your dish, but you’ve got sauce on your chin.” I quickly pick up the napkin, dabbing my face off before going in for another bite. Whilst my eating style is…unrefined, Emma’s affairs with the upper echelons of society have brought her dining skills up to the pro level, expertly cutting her fish into smaller pieces before gently placing them between her lips. “The cod is impeccable. Would you like to try some?” “No thank you, I’ll stick to the pasts.” Yuck, fish. Unless it was a raw piece of sushi, my body rejects the taste of seafood. We continue dining, only taking small breaks from the food to wet our buds with the drinks. It isn’t long before our plates sit empty, our food completely devoured. I can hear Emma clearing her throat, speaking up for the first time since the arrival of the dishes. “So, about Saturday,” Oh no, I’m in for another lecture, aren’t I? “We didn’t get to talk about any of the fun bits. I mean, Beth, at the card shop, going out for drinks; besides a few slurred comments, I didn’t really get to know how your day went, so let’s fix that.” Phew, that’s a relief. “Well, you didn’t miss too much from the card shop. She had a rather outdated deck, so I folded her with ease. Afterward, we started venting about work, and all of Tom’s bullshit, and she figured this kind of talk is better suited to a bar rather than over a card table. So, we get to the bar, start off with a shot, talk shit about the quarterly deadline, and had some more shots. I only vaguely remember the rest of the night. It’s kind of a blur from that point on.” I see her twisting the ring around her finger, looking…apprehensive? She’s worried about something, but what? “So, you mentioned something about her having two boyfriends? What’s that about?” Her eyes flicker between me and the glass of water on the table, picking it up and taking a gulp. She rests the glass back down, the liquid inside splashing around from the uneven movement. I guess I remember Beth telling me about that. The details could be clearer, but I remember the gist. Why…why is that what she remembers? “Yeah…she told me how they met, and how their 4-year anniversary was coming up. I think it was something involving body shots and a piñata. Why do you ask?” Her fingers circle the rim of the glass, a low-pitched whine just barely audible above the hustle and bustle of the busy eatery. It’s a habit of hers that I know all too well. When something is bothering her, or she has something on her mind, Emma’s fingers never sit still. They fidget, almost as if the thoughts in her head are trying to make their way out through physical action. “And what do you think of that…Polyamory, I mean? Ha, I mean, it’s kinda crazy, right?” Her nervous laugh stands out immediately. Where is she going with this? I’m getting a clearer picture of the puzzle, with more and more pieces falling into place, but I need to push this a bit farther to be certain. I choose my words with precision, and like laying down a trap card, I’m leaving no room for error. “I don’t think it’s crazy at all. Unconventional, sure, but love is unconventional. After all, even a date between two women was once considered ‘unconventional’, but here we are, enjoying the evening. It’s like I always say; love is love, no matter the form.” “Yeah, I guess you would say that.” The circling of the rim increases in speed, the pitch increasing to a mid-tone. It’s time for the final nail in the coffin. “Emma,” I take her hand away from the glass, holding it tight. She looks a bit surprised at the role reversal, but she doesn’t pull away. “I know when you’re hiding something from me. I can see it as clearly as a full moon in the sky, so don’t bother denying it. This ‘friend’ of yours, the one who helped you out yesterday, there’s more to it than that, isn’t there?” It’s hard for me to tell exactly what she’s feeling right now. There seems to be a range of emotions coursing through her: surprise, anticipation, worry, but mainly fear. “It always surprises me how smart you are, Roxie.” While I don’t know the details, I know that feeling. The one of being caught, and having something so personal dragged out into the open. It was only just recently that I was going through the same fears, the same worries. I rub my fingers over her knuckles, the reassuring gesture seeming to lighten a bit of the emotional load. “You’ve been so fantastic these past few days, listening to me, helping me explore this world of ours. Now, it’s my turn. Tell me everything Amore, and don’t spare a single detail.” *** “WOW,” I knew I was right on the money, but damn Emma! I never knew you had that in you! “So you, Alex, and Jessica were an item? I’ve gotta say, that explains so much.” “Like what?” Emma’s smile returns, but it’s not the confident smirk that I’ve grown so used to. It’s more…open. Vulnerable, even. I can tell her explanation has left her walls down, the front having been worn to ashes. “Well, it explains…everything really. I mean, your supplies, your knowledge of the ‘craft’, the way you handle yourself during our ‘activities’, that all comes with experience. Even with the BDSM background, there’s no way to just instantly translate that into Ageplay. At least, not as effectively as you’ve done. But the Poly part, now THAT was unexpected.” “The good kind of unexpected, or the ‘my girlfriend is a perv’ kind?” There’s humor in Emma’s voice, mixed with that remaining hint of negativity. “Are you kidding babe? After everything we’ve done with each other, do you honestly think a little Polyamory is going to weird me out? There’s only one thing I have to ask. Why did you wait so long to tell me? I get not letting me know in the beginning; we were still getting to know each other. But it’s been 2 years, Em. You could’ve let me know you had that sort of relationship, even if you left out all the kinky business.” Emma looks deep into my eyes, her glossy retinas reflecting the glow of the lighting. “I know, I should’ve talked to you about this sooner. I guess…a part of me was afraid. Afraid of how you would take it. Like, maybe some part of you would feel at fault for me ending things with them. It’s just that I liked you so much, and knowing the relationship troubles you went through…I dunno. Maybe I thought it would be too complex, too strange of a situation to find yourself in. I’ve never felt that kind of fear about anything, for anyone. So I stepped away from two of the people I was closest to and pretended to be this boring, vanilla, in-control woman that I thought you needed. It was stupid, but I guess…I didn’t want to lose you.” Oh Emma, you beautiful, sweet idiot. I slide myself around the bend of the booth, getting face-to-face with this amazing woman. “You will never lose me, Emma. Sorry to say it, but you’re stuck with me.” I bring my lips closer, bridging the distance even further. I lock them with hers, ignoring the taste of fish on her breath. For her, I’ll deal with it. I break off from the kiss, moving my lips to her ear. “You wanna know what else?” I can feel her bated breath on my neck. “The whole Poly thing? It’s pretty hot.” Emma breaks out into a fit of laughs, causing me to back away slightly. Well, that wasn’t exactly the reaction I was looking for. I can see heads turning from the other tables at the sudden outburst, before returning to their own business. “So…sorry, it’s just,” Emma tries to get her words out between the giggles. “You’re messing with me, right?” “Nope!” I say as I lay my head on her shoulder, the giggles seceding. “You said…Alex was his name? Well, you mentioned his open offer. If that’s something you’re still interested in, I suppose I wouldn’t mind giving some group play a try.” I can feel her body shifting into mine, her head tilting down to look at me. “Are you sure Roxie? That’s kind of a big step to take, especially since we’ve only just begun figuring out the dynamic with just us.” It’s my turn to let out a chuckle, although not one as loud as hers. “I’m not saying it has to happen right away, or even at all. All I’m saying is that I’m more than open to the idea.” Speaking of openings, I can feel my bladder getting ready to burst. “Oh, and one more thing.” “What’s that?” She looks at me for a moment before I close my eyes, letting the dam break. I let out a long sigh, feeling the warmth between my legs. Seconds pass, and I open my eyes to see her staring at me, that confident grin having returned in earnest. “Did you just do what I think you did?” “What can I say, the drinks just went right through me.” I look up at her, not noticing her hand moving downwards until I feel her hand along the hem of my jeans. I jump a bit in place. “Em, what’re you doing?” I ask in a hushed whisper. “I’m just giving you a quick check sweetie. Don’t worry, you’re completely covered by the tablecloth. As long as you don’t move around too much, nobody will be none the wiser.” I look down, seeing the truth in her words. My body is almost completely obstructed in my current position, but my heartbeat refuses to slow down. I can feel her hand entering into my pants, expertly making its way towards my crotch. I feel her hand gently cup the exterior of my padding through the end of the onesie. There’s no way this is an effective check. “Good job sweetie, you certainly filled your diaper up.” Her hushed tones send a shiver down my spine, making it hard to stay inconspicuous. I can feel my member come to life, enjoying the sensation. Her hand quickly exits from around my body, and I almost groan aloud at its removal. AWW! Why did she stop? I can see my answer walking towards us, the bill in hand. “Thank you for dining with us this evening. I hope you two lovebirds enjoyed your time at La Luce Della Sera!” Yeah, Abby, I was having a great time until you ruined it! I fight my urge to scowl at the poor girl as Emma grabs the check. “Thank you, Abby. We had a fantastic evening. Thank you for your exceptional service.” Emma, how are you always so polite? I watch her grab her purse, placing a few bills inside before handing the check back to Abby. “It was my pleasure looking after you two this evening. Ask for me anytime, I’m here most evenings.” With her farewell, the waitress leaves once more to attend to the rest of her duties. “Alright baby, let’s get out of here.” Emma takes hold of my hand as we both exit the booth, making our way to the entrance. We wave our goodbyes to Matt, who offers a nod in return, as we step out into the evening air. *** The ride over to my car is a short, but sweet one. I refused to let go of Emma’s hand, leaving her with only a single one on the steering wheel. I had hoped we could stay in this bliss forever, enjoying the passing lights of the cars and buildings, but all too soon, we pulled up to the bar’s parking lot. A thing isn’t beautiful because it lasts, right? “Alright my love, we’re here. Do you just want to follow behind me?” “Thanks, Em, but if you don’t mind, I think I’m going to sit in my car for a moment and just think for a bit.” I had a lot going through my head and could use a moment to sort through my thoughts. Emma looks at me, concerned for a moment, before seemingly brushing it off. “Alright, well don’t sit for too long. Don’t forget, you’ve got work tomorrow.” No need to remind me. After all the excitement this weekend, I’m almost looking forward to some normality. “Don’t worry, I’ll be back in no time!” I quickly give her a peck on the cheek before unbuckling myself and opening the door. “I’ll see you at home, Mommy.” “Okay baby, I’ll make sure a ‘night light’ is on for you.” I chuckle before stepping out into the brisk autumn night and closing the door behind me. Walking towards my car, I can see the lights from behind me begin to vanish as she pulls into the road. It’s been about five seconds, but I miss her already. Getting to the door of my own vehicle, I pull my keys out of my pocket, hearing the chirp from my beloved ‘Susie’. “I missed you too, old girl.” Hopping inside, I let my shoulders lean back into the familiar cushion. Looking at the passenger seat, I see my bag of purchases from yesterday. Well, now's as good of a time as any. I pull the cassette box out, removing the tape from its shield. I pick up my walkman from the passenger side floor, pop the tape in, and plug in the aux adapter. Grabbing my keys, I turn the ignition on, the engine sputtering to life. Glad you’re still kicking my friend. The audio clicks to life, and I notice the very ending of Track 2. “Huh, I guess the last owner wasn’t kind and didn’t rewind,” I say to myself. I open up the glove box, hesitating for a moment before pulling out my pack of smokes. Only fitting for this next track. I just managed to light the tip before Track 3 begins in earnest. I let the mellow tones of the guitar fill my ears as I take a drag. Some demons are easier to battle than others. I take just a couple more hits before extinguishing the ashes in the cupholder, leaving the half-finished cigarette to die out. But that doesn’t mean I can’t make an effort. I sit there for just a moment longer, listening as the track fades out. So many things have happened, whether it’s the events of tonight or the weekend as a whole. Honestly, I should feel overwhelmed, but I don’t. I strangely feel content. No, that's not it. I feel…peaceful. Even considering the future, something that used to be a source of anxiety, was now something to look forward to. A positive, rather than a negative. I buckle my seatbelt as Track 4 begins to play, and I shift the gear into reverse, slowly backing out of the spot. I pull out into the road, looking forward to rejoining my love at home and climbing into our warm bed for some deserved rest. Wait, don’t I have a crib now? I wonder if I’m sleeping there from now on. Eh, there’s only one way to find out. (End of Act I) ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Thank you for reading Act 1 of Embracing Oneself. I'm currently hard at work on the next chapter, and I'm really looking forward to you all seeing what's to come. Chapter 9 should be out in a couple days, barring any delays. Once again, thank you very much for reading.

Seventy-Five Paige was a year older than I was. She went to college with plans of being a teacher, but realized rather quickly that she just didn’t have the passion for education that she thought she did. After dropping out, she took on a few small jobs–hoping that she’d figure out what she actually wanted to do sooner than later. She didn’t. But then her sister, who wasn’t just in a band–but, apparently, a rather well-known rock band that was getting airplay on the radio–offered a room at her apartment to Paige. If, for no other reason, than to get Paige away from their parents, who nagged Paige everyday about when she was going to go back to school. For the record, I had never heard of the band her sister was in. But she played me one of their songs, and I thought it was alright. Nobody asked Paige to get a job, but she felt it was only fair that she contribute a little money towards food and internet–since she had been consuming a lot of both. Hence, the pizza delivery job. She liked horror movies, chimichangas, and reading sapphic erotica while laying in bed at night. She was currently taking a little hiatus from weed, as she feared she had been building a resistance to it–but she felt like she was just about ready to be stoned again. Her middle name was Helen. Her childhood dog was named Sam. She still had no idea what she wanted to do with her life. She sighed, taking a sip from her third pint. “...and, I guess that pretty much catches you up with who I am.” “I feel like we’re besties now,” I said, only sort-of joking. I had given her some details about myself–carefully picking and choosing the least scary details from my life to share. I told her about the complicated relationship I had with my mother–but not that she had been sent photographs of my messy diaper. I told her that I was working for a big corporation, and that I left with my boss to work for her new company–but not that I was living with her or that she kept my cock locked in a cage. I told her that I had also put my education on pause because I needed time to figure myself out–but not that ‘figuring myself out’ also entailed getting potty trained for the second time in my life. As best as I could tell, she still seemed fond of me. “And no stinky diapers?” she asked. “You’re really hoping that I poop my pants, aren’t you?” “I’m just so curious!” “Yeah, but what then?” I asked. “Then I’m wearing a really dirty diaper. Best case scenario–I have to change myself somewhere. And do I really want to change my messy diaper in a bar bathroom? I didn’t even like to piss in one before I wore diapers all the time. Worst case scenario–I have to ride the train home in said diaper. Stinking up the place.” “Okay…but you have everything you need in your diaper bag, right?” she asked, pointing to my bookbag. “Sure.” “So, if you had to change yourself before going home, there’s a lot of places you could do it besides a bar’s bathroom.” I should’ve seen where she was going with this, but my ability to pick up social cues was still pretty rusty. “I guess. But I’d still need to find a place to…” “I was talking about my place,” she said, stopping just short of rolling her eyes at me. “If you need a place to change yourself, my place isn’t that far from here.” “Oh.” It didn’t seem like a bad idea. Except… “Oh!” Going to her place was a surefire way to find myself needing to explain my chastity. And Mommy. And every other crazy part of my life that I wasn’t sure if she was ready for or not. “No pressure, of course. Just saying that it’s an option.” “Right,” I said. I didn’t want to commit to anything just yet. “I really appreciate that.” “So, obviously people know that you wear them,” she said. “But is that, like, the scene you’re in? Your friends all wear diapers too? You have, like, diaper parties?” “Diaper parties sound kind of nice,” I laughed. “Whatever those are. Yes…some of my friends wear them too.” Again, we were on the verge of going too deep into my bizarre world. I wanted to pull back a little. “That’s a good thing, though,” she said. “Right? You don’t ever feel alone in it.” “That’s true.” I supposed I had the same thought once or twice, but I didn’t think about it nearly as much as I should’ve. “I told a friend of mine,” she shrugged. “Well, he’s a friend, but he’s also more than a friend.” “A boyfriend?” “No, no. More like a…friend with benefits? A ‘no strings attached’ sort of thing.” “Ah.” I wasn’t sure how interested I should sound on that. Did I want to know if they were still enjoying their ‘benefits’ together? Was that any of my business? Really, it was a question for myself: How much do I care? I didn’t think I cared too much, honestly. My world was rife with non-standard relationships and loosely defined borders between friendships and…whatever it was when a friend changed your diaper. If anything, it was almost relieving to hear that Paige had other relationships–romantic or not–in her life. “I don’t think he cares for it much,” she shrugged. “Not everyone is going to.” “He at least heard me out. I guess that’s something.” “So he doesn’t care that you’re into it–he just doesn’t want to deal with it himself?” “Exactly.” I was curious to know what she wanted. Did she want a relationship? A partner? An actual boyfriend? Or was she just looking for a playmate while she explored her blooming kinks? I kept the questions to myself–they didn’t seem important enough yet. “So…” Her mouth extended the ‘ooo’ sound as she cautiously glanced around to make sure that we still had our little area all to ourselves. “I think I’ve got to pee.” I smirked. “Oh yeah?” “I’ve never peed in public…” “It’s not hard.” “Easy for you to say,” she laughed. “You probably do it all the time. You’re literally sitting in your own pee-pee pants right now.” I blushed–’pee-pee pants’ was still an effective way to embarass me, no matter how true it was. “So?” I shrugged. “Are you going to do it?” “I might. I just have to figure out how.” I knew that feeling. God, it felt like so long ago when I felt that way. So long ago that I was tempted to say that it never happened at all–that I was always just sure of myself in a diaper. But I knew that wasn’t true. I could remember the panic and anxiety that came with using my diapers in the office, or out of the house. It was almost cute how Paige was getting to experience that now. One day, perhaps, she’d be as natural a baby as I was. “It’s easier than you think it is. It’s more mental than physical.” She nodded. “I figured. My body doesn’t think I should be peeing if there’s something covering up my…” We both laughed, a shared juvenile giggle over how it was somehow more embarrassing to name our genitals than it was to talk about diapers. “I can do this,” she said, trying to stifle her laughter. “Just…give me a minute…” “No pressure from me,” I assured her. “Only do it if you want to. And if you can.” “I had to pee when I got here,” she said. “And then with the beer on top of that… Look, I have to pee. If I went to the restroom right now, it’d probably sound like a waterfall when I was on the toilet.” “But then you’d have to sit on a public toilet.” She shrugged. “True. See? Maybe diapers made more sense the whole time. Just think of how many germs and diseases you’ve avoided by not having to touch a public toilet.” This was actually a good point, I thought. “People can criticize me for wearing dirty diapers, but maybe I’m actually in better shape than they are.” “In the future, we’ll all be wearing diapers to avoid butt-germs. You’ll be seen as a trendsetter.” “I wouldn’t go that far…” “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, her eyes large. “I…I think I’m about to…” I couldn’t help but squirm in my own soggy diaper a little as I watched relief wash over her face. I couldn’t see it. I couldn’t hear it. But I knew it was happening, and that was absolutely thrilling for me. She wasn’t just wetting herself–she was wetting herself in public for the first time. “Oh wow,” she said quietly. “That’s a fucking rush, huh?” I wanted to tell her that she was only at the very tip of the iceberg–but maybe that was a discovery that she’d have to make for herself. “Feels good, huh?” I asked. She nodded. “Uh huh. But, like, on multiple levels. There’s the feeling of the diaper itself and then there’s the feeling I have of sitting here while the rest of this bar is oblivious to what I just did.” “It’s a good feeling,” I smiled. “It’s a fucking drug is what it is,” she laughed. “If it feels like this everytime, I can see why you just don’t ever take them off.” She was right, I supposed. Of course, like any drug, you’d eventually adapt to the dosage you were taking and needed more. And now look at me–to get that dopamine hit now, I had to almost-literally become a baby. “What now?” she asked. I shrugged. “Now? Just try not to leak, I guess. And don’t get a diaper rash.” She held a hand up to her mouth as she giggled. “Have you ever…had a diaper rash?” “Once or twice.” Honestly, it was probably more than that, but for whatever reason, I felt the need to downplay it a little. What I really wanted to tell her was that diaper rash was inevitable–but, again, it felt best to let her figure that out for herself. “I feel like I’m swimming in this thing.” “It’s a nice feeling, right?” “It’s so warm!” “It won’t stay that way forever,” I said. “Enjoy that warmth while you can.” “Thank you,” she said. “F-for what? You’re the one who wet your pants. Not me.” She laughed. “No, silly. Thank you for being here. Thank you for talking to me. Thank you for–I don’t know–introducing me to this crazy world you live in. You’ve been so open about it all. I don’t think I’d have been as comfortable exploring these interests for myself if you hadn’t been. You’re like my, uh, diaper-guru.” Nobody had ever called me that before–maybe nobody in the history of the world had ever been called that. “Uh, thanks.” “What now, guru? What’s the next step in my padded becoming?” “One thing at a time, my…padawan.” She blinked her eyes and offered a friendly smile, but the pun seemed to have gone over her head. “Star Wars?” “What about it?” “Never mind…” “So, like, have you ever had your diaper changed by someone else?” Paige asked, her voice getting a little more hushed again. She had slid her seat a little closer to mine so that our knees were touching. The temptation was strong to just laugh in her face and declare that a rarer occurrence would be me changing my own diaper. “Y-yeah, it’s happened before.” “What is that like? That’s got to be a real trip too, huh?” This was, still, a pretty easy question to answer. Because, regardless of how many times my diapers were changed, it was still an experience I cherished. “It’s the best. Like…it might just be my favorite thing.” Her cheeks were a little more pink now, with a sheepish grin between them. Her eyes looked at me hungrily, like she wanted much more of me than she thought she could ask for. “I think I’d like to experience that.” It seemed clear what she was actually saying: ‘Come back to my place. Change my diaper. I’ll change yours.’ I regretted, now, hyping up diaper changes like that. As badly as I wanted to go to her place, it just felt like a bad idea. Things would spiral out of control–like they always did. I’d be left with my chastity exposed, and having to explain a lot to her. What was I supposed to do, then? Cut the night short and leave before things could escalate any further? Tell her, flat out, that I wasn’t going to go back to her apartment tonight? Feign an emergency so that I could leave without having to explain myself? No, I didn’t do any of that. Instead, I found myself saying: “Well…if you need some help changing yourself…” “Yes,” she spat out before I could even finish my sentence. “I’d really like that.” You fool. “Did you, uhm, want to go and…” “Yes,” she said, again cutting me off. “Let’s go back to my place.” “Well…” “Are you okay with that?” she asked. I could’ve said no. She was literally giving me the opportunity I wanted to decline. But I just couldn’t bring myself to say it. I didn’t want to shut down her enthusiasm. And, selfishly, there was a part of me that wanted to go too–even if I knew it was a bad idea. “I’m okay with that.” “Good,” she said. “Let’s go.” We finished our drinks, settled our tabs, gathered our things, and made our exit from the bar. I was about a pace behind her, giving her the lead to direct me to her apartment. I was still well aware of how bad of an idea this was, of course–it was all I could think about. My stream of thought at this moment was just a barrage of “I shouldn’t be doing this. Why am I doing this? What am I going to do? What am I going to say? Is it too late to bail? Can I tell her I changed my mind?” It was at this moment that I felt a cramp in my abdomen. I knew what that usually meant–my diaper would soon be getting heavier. I recognized this as the reality check that I needed–the reminder that I was better off not going to her house tonight. No, this is good. I thought that I could consider this part of my potty training. I’d managed to make it twenty-something years without pooping my pants. I could do this. I could make it through the night without humiliating myself in a messy diaper. I can do this. I said it to myself again, just to reiterate its importance: I can do this. “Do you know this area?” Paige asked, seemingly oblivious to my internal conflict. “I think so. We’re not too far from where I used to live, right?” “Yeah,” she said. “Your apartment would be, like, three or four blocks down that way.” “And how far are you from here?” “I’m right there,” she said, pointing to the building across the street. “Wow. Not that far away.” The words almost didn’t mean anything now. I wasn’t living at my old apartment anymore, so it didn’t even matter if she was actually my next-door neighbor. “What do you say?” she asked. “Want to come in?” “Let’s do it,” I replied, smiling. I felt another pang of discomfort in my bowels. I can do this. I can do this. It was an older building–most of them in this part of the city were–but at least it looked like the owners had been keeping up with the maintenance. The carpets looked new and the walls freshly painted. Even the vibrant white light seemed to make a huge difference–whereas the yellowed lighting of my old building seemed to age everything by a decade or so. I followed Paige up the steps, she was about a step or two ahead of me. It was here that I smelled it–the all-too-familiar scent of wet diapers. I may have been smelling my own diaper, but I somehow knew it was hers–as if I could just tell that I was stepping into the little clouds of pee-scent that she left behind her. I found it exhilarating. Intoxicating. I wanted nothing more than to open her diaper and stick my face into it. Control yourself. “Oh, sorry,” she said, somewhere around the third floor. “There is an elevator. But it’s kind of small and scary, so I don’t use it.” “Oh,” I said. “Uh, no worries. This is good exercise.” And it was, except for the fact that every single step was jostling my innards and making my need to poop even more urgent. I can do this. “But don’t worry. I’m on the next floor.” “Good,” I gasped, running out of breath. My toddler lifestyle didn't include much exercise. I had managed to avoid putting on much weight, but I was still pretty out of shape. By the time we were walking through the front door of her apartment, I felt like a walking disaster. My wet diaper was sagging considerably. I was breathing heavily. The scent of Paige’s diaper had me ridiculously horny, despite my cage turning that sensation into discomfort. My bowels felt like they were holding on for dear life. A week ago, I’d have already lost control and filled up the back of my diaper–so I supposed I should be thankful for having as much control as I did. “Okay,” she said to me, closing the door. “So…I have to finish what I started.” “How so?” “Like I said,” she shrugged. “I had to pee before I even got to the bar. And then all the beer on top of that? I’m about to burst again.” “Better out than in,” I said, hoping that I wasn’t giving my bowels any ideas. She didn’t seem to have any issues with using her diaper now. Understandably so, I supposed, as we were in her home and there weren’t strangers around us. Still, she surprised me with just how quickly she let it all go. Within a moment, I could hear the sound of her stream further swelling her diaper. Her eyes were closed, and I watched as her cheeks got a little rosier. “Ohhhh…fuck,” she muttered as she released. “Jesus, that feels good.” Then, she opened her eyes when she finished, finally remembering that I was still there and watching her. “Uhm…sorry you had to hear that.” I laughed, shaking my head. “Don’t worry about it. Believe me, I’ve had that experience plenty of times.” “Can I get you anything?” she asked. “Water? Beer?” “That seems dangerous,” I said. “My diaper is already pretty wet, and…” “Well, you’ve got extra in your bag, right? What’s the big deal?” “Y-yeah, I guess you’re right,” I said. I can do this. “Well, I’m going to get another drink,” she said, pivoting to head into her kitchen. “Do you want something?” “Maybe,” I replied, looking around as I just blindly followed her. Though it was technically her sister’s apartment, it was still a pretty impressive place. It reminded me a bit of Megan’s–though that felt like forever ago now. I wasn’t sure what to expect from the living space of a musician, but the aesthetic seemed surprisingly clean and modern. There were book shelves, record collections, and stereo equipment lining the walls, but all of them seemed well arranged and organized. “This is a beautiful place,” I said. “Well, I can’t take much credit for it. I’m not, like, the cleanest person in the world. So I have to set reminders in my phone to clean this place up so it doesn’t get out of control. If my sister came home and found this place trashed, she’d probably throw me out the window.” “It looks pretty clean to me.” “Today it does,” she shrugged. “You don’t know it yet, but you’ll see. I’m a slacker. A slob. I can get pretty lazy. Honestly, the more I think about it, the more diapers just feel right for me. Like, nothing in the world sounds better to me than getting high as fuck and just sitting in one spot on the couch all day–pooping my pants because I can’t be bothered going to the bathroom.” I laughed. As Mommy’s little baby, I think I had inadvertently lived out that exact fantasy. “I certainly get the appeal of that.” She opened a bottle of beer, holding up a second and pointing it in my direction. I couldn’t say no to her, so I nodded and took the bottle from her hand. “What do you think?” she asked, headed out of the kitchen and back to the living room with her beer. “Maybe we’ll just chill on the couch for a little bit? Later we’ll, uh, do some diaper changes?” That absolutely could not happen. I didn’t want her to see my chastity. Not yet. Hopefully, not ever. Still, I couldn’t help myself from sounding amenable: “Sure. Sounds good to me.” Really, I was just buying myself time to figure out how I’d get out of this. My bowels, meanwhile, were continuing to hold on for dear life. Maybe, gods willing, I could make it through my time at Paige’s without filling my diaper with a stinky mass. But there was no way that I’d be coming home with a clean diaper. I’d have to figure out what to do about that, too. I can do this. I sat down on the couch first, positioning myself towards the end of it so that Paige had all the space to sit with however much distance she wanted between us. But she sat down right next to me–so close that she came incredibly close to just parking her diapered butt on my lap. “Comfy?” she asked. I nodded. “Very.” It wasn’t a lie, I liked having her warm body so close to mine. “Hey, can I ask you something?” “Of course,” I said. “Would it be weird if, like, two babies kissed?” “N-no,” I said. “I don’t think so.” I knew what was coming next, and I made no effort to stop it. She leaned in closer, her hand guiding my face towards hers until our lips pressed together. I was immediately transported to somewhere else. We were in a park now, and it was very late at night. It was Ava’s lips that I was kissing, and it was her hand that was slowly sliding up my thigh towards my diaper. It was Ava’s breast that my hand was cupping, gently squeezing at. I almost said her name aloud. I was glad I didn’t, because I opened my eyes long enough to see that it was Paige’s breast I was squeezing. Paige’s hand that was just about on my crotch. “C-can you excuse me for a minute?” “Oh,” Paige said, her entire body receding from mine. “Of course. Everything okay?” “I…uhm… May I use your bathroom for a moment?” There was a little pause–a moment where I was pretty sure she wanted to make some snarky comment about how I was already wearing my bathroom. Thankfully, the moment seemed to pass quickly, and there was a look of concern on her face as she pointed towards the hallway. “Over there. Second door on the left.” “Thank you.” “Are you okay?” she asked again. “I just, uh… I’ll be right back.” I had no idea what I was doing, and I had no idea what I’d do or say when I came back to the living room either. ‘Sorry about that. Just got overwhelmed while thinking about another girl who I thought I was starting to get over, but as it turns out…I’m still pretty crazy about.’ Yeah, I probably wasn’t going to say that. In the bathroom, I splashed some water on my face. A sharp cramp coursed through my abdomen. I needed to go, and it was quickly getting to the point where my sphincter was just going to give out. I looked down at her toilet. I probably wasn’t going to get out of this bathroom without losing control of myself. And so the only real question was: where would I be when I did? Standing here, letting the back of my diaper fill up? Or would I be sitting on the toilet? It was a test, it seemed. How badly did I want to be an adult?

Chapter 9 --- For a moment, nobody moved, the shock of the revelation freezing them in place. Sarah's oversized sleep shirt had ridden up in the night, revealing the unmistakable bulk of her diaper around her waist. Her pajama pants, loosened by her tossing and turning, had slipped down to her hips, the white plastic of the diaper peeking out in stark contrast to her skin. Kate was in a similar state of disarray, her own diaper on full display as her shirt bunched around her ribs. The girls stared at each other, wide-eyed and open-mouthed, as the realization of their shared secret sank in. And then, as if on cue, they both burst out laughing, the absurdity of the situation crashing over them in a wave of giddy relief. Lucky, startled by the sudden noise, leapt off the bed and scampered out of the room, his tail wagging in confusion. "I can't believe-" Sarah gasped, wiping tears of mirth from her eyes, "-all this time, we were both-" "-wearing diapers!" Kate finished, her own laughter bordering on hysterical. "I thought I was going to explode, trying to keep it a secret!" They collapsed against each other, giggling and hiccuping as the tension of the past 12 hours drained away. In the light of day, the fears that had seemed so overwhelming now felt silly, almost ridiculous. "I guess we had more in common than we thought," Sarah said, once they had caught their breath. She gestured ruefully to her exposed diaper, the fabric clinging heavily to her skin. As the laughter finally subsided, Sarah became aware of the insistent throbbing of her bladder once again. She squirmed uncomfortably, the urge to release her pent-up pee growing stronger by the second. Kate noticed her fidgeting and raised an eyebrow, a knowing look in her eye. "You too, huh?" Sarah nodded, biting her lip as she fought to maintain control. "I thought I was going to burst earlier, trying to hold it in without you noticing." Kate let out a rueful chuckle. "Same here. I guess these diapers are good for more than just nighttime accidents." They shared a look of understanding, the unspoken agreement hanging in the air between them. After all the stress and secrecy of the past 12 hours, there was something oddly freeing about being able to let go - both literally and figuratively. "On three?" Kate suggested, a mischievous glint in her eye. Sarah hesitated, then seeing Kate’s excitement, agreed, shifting into a more comfortable position. Kate counted. "One... two..." By the time she reached "three", the room was filled with the soft hissing sound of simultaneous relief, the girls' giggles mixing with sighs of contentment as their overfull bladders finally emptied. It should have felt strange, or embarrassing, peeing in front of each other like this. But somehow, in the context of their newfound camaraderie, it just felt like another part of the journey - a shared experience that brought them closer together. When they were finished, Sarah flopped back against the pillows, a silly smile on her face. "Well, that's one way to wake up.” Kate snorted, tossing a stuffed animal at her head. "Pee pals for life!" They dissolved into giggles again, the easy banter a welcome release after the tension of the night before. In the light of day, the fears that had seemed so overwhelming now felt manageable, even laughable. Giggling over, Sarah and Kate found themselves settling into a comfortable silence, the weight of their shared secret no longer pressing down on them. They sat cross-legged on the bed, facing each other, the diapers crinkling softly beneath them. "So..." Kate began, picking at a loose thread on the comforter. "How long have you been dealing with...you know...all this?" Sarah shrugged, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "The bedwetting? As long as I can remember. But the diapers are a more recent thing. My mom suggested them a few months ago, when the pull-ups stopped cutting it." Kate nodded, a rush of empathy welling up in her chest. "I’ve always wet the bed. I tried pull-ups once but they leaked. Diapers work better. No leaks.” Sarah blinked, her eyes suspiciously shiny. "I know it doesn’t make me a baby. But it's hard to remember sometimes, when I'm lying in a wet diaper in the middle of the night." "I get it," Sarah said, squeezing Kate's knee gently. "But the diapers are comfortable, and dry sheets are better than wet.” "It helps me to remember that I'm not alone," Sarah said simply. "That there are other kids out there dealing with the same thing, even if I didn't know who they were. And now...now I have you." Kate's smile was genuine. "Diaper buddies for life, right?" "Diaper buddies for life," Sarah confirmed, holding out her pinky once again. Just as they were linking fingers, a soft knock sounded at the door. Kate's mom poked her head in, her eyes widening as she took in the scene before her. "Oh!" she said, her gaze darting between the girls and their exposed diapers. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt." Kate flushed, but didn't make any move to cover herself. "It's okay, Mom. We were just...talking." Sarah nodded, feeling a strange sense of calm wash over her. "Kate and I have a lot in common, it turns out." Kate's mom's expression softened, a mixture of surprise and understanding flickering across her face. "I see. Well, I'm glad you girls have each other to lean on." She paused, seeming to choose her next words carefully. "I know this isn't an easy thing to deal with, for either of you. But I want you to know how proud I am of you both for facing it with such maturity and grace." Sarah felt her throat tighten, unexpected tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. "Thank you," she managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Kate's mom smiled, her own eyes suspiciously bright. "You're welcome, sweetie. Now, how about we head downstairs for some breakfast? I think we could all use a little comfort food after the night we've had." The girls nodded eagerly, the promise of pancakes and syrup suddenly very appealing. As they clambered off the bed, Sarah felt a sudden rush of gratitude for the woman standing in front of her. She might not be Sarah's own mother, but in that moment, she felt like family all the same. Together, the three of them made their way downstairs, the scent of bacon and coffee wafting up to greet them. And as Sarah slid into her seat at the kitchen table, Kate by her side and a stack of fluffy pancakes in front of her, she couldn't help but feel like everything was going to be okay. As they dug into their pancakes, Sarah and Kate kept sneaking glances at each other's diapers, barely visible beneath the kitchen table. It was surreal, seeing the evidence of their shared secret out in the open like this. A part of Sarah kept expecting to wake up, to find that this whole morning had been a crazy dream. But then Kate would catch her eye, a shy smile tugging at her syrup-sticky lips, and Sarah would feel a rush of warmth in her chest. This was real. They were in this together, for better or worse. After breakfast, Kate's mom shooed them back upstairs to get cleaned up. "I'll help Kate with her diaper," she said, giving Sarah a gentle smile. "Why don't you go ahead and take care of yours, and then you girls can decide what you want to do today?" Sarah nodded, feeling a flicker of awkwardness at being reminded of her wet diaper. Yesterday, the thought of anyone seeing her in a diaper would have made her want to curl up and die of shame. But now, with Kate by her side, it all felt...different. Not easy, exactly, but less daunting somehow. As she reached for her clothes, Sarah's hand brushed against something crinkly at the bottom of her bag. She frowned, pulling out an extra diaper, the one her mom had packed "just in case." Kate’s eyes lit up when she saw the extra diaper. "I have an idea," she said, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips. "What if we wore diapers today? Not because we need them, but because we can. As a way to celebrate being diaper buddies." Sarah's eyes widened, surprise and nervousness dancing across her face. "I’m not sure - I only wear them at night." Kate, her eagerness showing, said, “But we’re diaper buddies, right? Please will you wear one?” Sarah, seeing her friend’s eagerness, took a deep breath in and agreed. They spread out a towel on the floor, giggling as they tried to figure out the logistics of diapering each other. Kate laid down first, goosebumps rising on her skin as Sarah awkwardly slid the diaper under her. "Okay, so I just...pull it up and tape it on, right?" Sarah asked, uncertainty and amusement warring in her voice. Kate propped herself up on her elbows, nodding encouragingly. "Yeah, that's what my mom does. Just make sure it's snug, but not too tight." Sarah bit her lip, concentrating as she brought the front of the diaper up between Kate's legs. She fumbled with the tapes, trying to get them positioned just right. "I don't think this is quite how it's supposed to go," she said, laughing nervously as the tapes refused to align. "It keeps slipping!" Kate dissolved into giggles, the absurdity of the situation hitting her all at once. "Maybe we should have paid more attention when our moms were doing this," she gasped out between peals of laughter. They tried again, with Kate attempting to diaper Sarah this time, but the results were even more lopsided and haphazard. They were both laughing so hard they could barely breathe, tears streaming down their faces. A knock at the door made them both freeze, eyes wide. "Girls?" Kate's mom called, her voice tinged with concern. "Is everything okay in there?" Kate and Sarah exchanged a panicked look, then collapsed into fresh giggles. "We're fine, Mom!" Kate managed to choke out. "We just...we need a little help." The door opened, revealing Kate's mom's puzzled face. She took in the scene before her - the girls sprawled on the floor, diapers askew and faces flushed with laughter - and understanding dawned in her eyes. "I see," she said, a slow smile spreading across her face. "Trying to diaper each other, are we?" Sarah blushed, but Kate nodded, grinning sheepishly. "We wanted to wear them today, since we’re diaper buddies. But it turns out we're not very good at putting them on." Kate's mom shook her head, chuckling softly. "Well, it's not as easy as it looks, is it? Here, why don't I give you a hand." With gentle, practiced moves, she fixed their lopsided diapers, making sure the tapes were securely fastened and the fit was comfortable. "There," she said, sitting back on her heels with a satisfied smile. "How does that feel?" Kate wriggled experimentally, marveling at the snug, comfortable fit. "Perfect," she said, grinning at Sarah. "Thanks, Mom." Kate's mom waved off the thanks, her eyes soft. "Anytime, girls. I'm just glad you have each other to lean on through all of this." As she left the room, Kate turned to Sarah, her face glowing with happiness. "Best diaper buddies ever?" she asked, holding out her pinky. Sarah, blushing, linked her pinky with Kate's, sealing the promise. "Best diaper buddies ever." And as they stood there, grinning at each other in their diapers, Sarah knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together. *** As lunchtime approached, they heard the doorbell ring downstairs. "That must be my mom," Sarah said, feeling a sudden flutter of nervousness in her stomach. Kate squeezed her hand, a reassuring smile on her face. "Hey, it's going to be okay. Your mom loves you, no matter what." Sarah grinned, the butterflies in her stomach settling slightly. "You're right. Let's do this." They made their way downstairs, the crinkle of their diapers seeming unnaturally loud in the quiet house. Sarah's mom was waiting in the entryway, chatting with Kate's mom. "Hi, sweetie," she said, turning to greet Sarah with a smile. "Did you have a good time at your...sleepover?" Her voice trailed off as she took in the sight of Sarah, still clad in her pajama shirt and a very obvious diaper. Her eyes widened, flickering between Sarah and Kate in confusion. "Sarah? Why are you...I mean, are you still...?" Sarah took a deep breath, feeling Kate's steadying presence beside her. "Mom, I have something to tell you. Something amazing." And with that, the whole story came tumbling out. "Kate wears diapers too," Sarah said, her voice trembling with emotion. "We're diaper buddies,” Kate added, giggling. For a moment, Sarah's mom just stared at them, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, a smile spread across her face, warm and bright. "Oh, girls," she said, pulling them both into a tight hug. "I'm so happy for you. I know how hard this has been, and I'm just...I'm so proud of you for facing it together." Sarah melted into the embrace, feeling a rush of love and gratitude wash over her. "Thanks, Mom," she whispered, her voice muffled against her mom's shoulder. "I couldn't have done it without you. Or Kate." As they separated, Sarah's mom turned to Kate, her eyes soft. "Thank you for being there for Sarah," she said simply. "Your friendship means the world to her, and to me." Kate ducked her head, a shy smile tugging at her lips. "Sarah's been there for me too," she said quietly. "We're in this together, no matter what." And as Sarah said her goodbyes she couldn't help but feel like the luckiest girl in the world. She had a mom who loved her unconditionally, a best friend who understood her in a way no one else could, and a future that suddenly seemed a whole lot brighter. *** As Sarah and her mom drove home, the excitement of the sleepover still fizzing in Sarah's veins, she couldn't stop smiling. Her mom kept glancing over at her, eyes crinkled with affection and a hint of amusement. "So, you and Kate - diaper buddies, huh? What are the odds?" her mom marveled, shaking her head. Sarah giggled. "I know, right? It's like the universe wanted us to find each other." "Well, I'm glad you did," her mom said warmly. "Having a friend who truly gets it, who you don't have to hide from... that's special. I'm happy you have each other." Sarah sobered a bit, nodding. "Me too. I didn't realize how much I needed that until now. Keeping this secret from Kate, it was really weighing on me." Her mom reached over to squeeze her hand. "I can only imagine, sweetie. But I'm proud of you for being brave enough to open up to her when the time was right. That takes a lot of courage." Blinking back sudden tears, Sarah gave her mom a wobbly smile. "Thanks, Mom. For everything. I couldn't do this without you, you know." "Oh honey, you never have to. I'm here, no matter what - diapers, no diapers, I'm your number one fan," her mom said, eyes suspiciously misty. They shared a long look, the car filled with the warm weight of understanding. Then Sarah perked up, a thought occurring to her. "Oh! Speaking of Kate, when can she come over for a sleepover here?" Her mom grinned. "I think that can be arranged very soon. I'll call Kate's mom when we get home and sort out a date." "Yes!" Sarah bounced a little in excitement, her pajamas and diaper crinkling. She paused, glancing down at herself. “I do want to take this diaper off when we get home, though.” Her mom's gaze softened. "Of course, sweetie.” --- I have more planned for these characters, but that's what sequels are for, right? Although I'm still undecided calling it a sequel or continuing this story.

LOL thanks! And yes they are a cute couple "But..." "ANNND," she interuppted. "Since you're such a helpless little baby who can't do anything himself but also happen to weigh as much as a full grown man, albeit a short and scrawny one," "HEY!" "I don't think I can manage pants. So, your butt will be in pampers and nothing else. "But we can't do that! We're going into public! We agreed no one would see" He looked at the front door in panic. Now it was her turn to role her eyes. "Oh please. We'll be going from our front door to the then the car to their front door. Both buildings are surounded by trees and the windows of our car are tinted. No one will see your diapers who isn't into the kink and fine with it. So, as per her agreement, no one will see your widdle diapies." He paused, considering her rock solid logic. He saw absolutly no gaps, so went to his second to last resort. "NO!" he shouted, and began to crawl away. "Oohhh no, we aren't doing that again," she said. She leaned forward and scooped him up onto her shoulder, then lifted him high into the air. "OH SUDDENLY YOU CAN CARRY ME SOOO EASY!" He shouted. He hung with his ups straight on her shoulder, bottom forward, and head town toward her waist. She held him with one arm over it and another on his bottom. "Sudden burst of strength. Happens when dealing with babies. Its a well documented science thing." "Hmph," he said as she carried him toward, then out, the front door. "Better stop whining now that we are out, might attract attention to your diapered butt," she said, and gave it a pat to demonstrate. He looked to either side, blushing. She was right, their lot was surrounded by trees, there was realistically no way for anyone to see them. Still, the thought was stuck in his mind. He considered his options. His first, which was his last resort, was the safety word. However, with a well covered lot, he didn't think it was neccessary. Instead, he considered forms of bratting. Though the lot was covered, she was right that too much noise may attract attention, so whining or shouting wouldn't be a good idea. Fighting might lead to them both being hurt, and being able to overpower his Mommy wasn't within his role as "Baby." He considered making himself mess his diaper now that it was right next to her face. The smell would get to her pretty quickly, and it would be decent revenge. However, that would mean a car ride sitting in his own mess, followed by showing up to the nursery already dirty. More importantly, he wasn't sure that he could mess or not, his breakfast wasn't fully digested. So, he just slumped again, and ler her carry him. She opened the door to the car, and sat him down into his adult sized baby car seat, and locked him in. "Really impressive they can make these adult sized now." "Right? Really it should make no sense given the dimensions required and the size of a standard car, and yet here we are." She set the belts in, effectivly locking him in place. He sat waiting patiently as she left for the bags, and returned with them. She reached into one, took out a pacifier and a teddy bear, put the pacifier in his mouth and bear in his arms. "There, now be a good, quiet little baby while Mommy drives, ok?" "Not likely," he mumered from behind the pacifier.

“Good that’s settled,” Stacey chirped, once again finding her authority voice. She knew the matter was far from settled. Still, Stacey wanted to redirect the conversation. There would be time enough to figure out Ted’s pull-ups. She wanted to get the rest of the rules straight and make the new expectations very clear. The boy was at his most vulnerable right now, so she wanted to capitalize on the moment and make very clear the new expectations. “Now you’ve already had your spanking for breaking the rules about no parties. And we agreed you will do extra chores this week. We expect you to tidy up the kitchen and living room before you go to bed each night. Also clean both bathrooms once before end of the week.” “Okay…” Ted grumbled. Lara still held his hand. When he spoke, she swatted it gently. “Hey no pouting,” she chided. “You’re lucky we’re not making you scrub the floors with a toothbrush.” “Okay,” Ted responded, feigning enthusiasm. Stacey lectured on. “I said you won’t be spanked again, but that’s also up to you. If Lara or I have to remind you to do your chores, I promise you won’t like it.” Ted’s bottom twinged against the hard chair. “Okay…” he muttered. “Then there’s one punishment we have planned,” Stacey paused and looked at Lara. Both of them smiled broadly. “This was La’s idea, so I’ll let her fill you in.” Lara snickered. “Ok since everybody else got to party here over the weekend, but Stace and I missed out… on Thursday we’re having a party with just the three of us.” Ted’s eyes lit up. They were finally speaking his language! He looked at Lara hanging on her next word. “But!” Lara pointed a finger in his face. “You are going to be our bar tender and bus boy.” Ted smiled. He would gladly make drinks and clean up for these lovely ladies! In fact, in that moment, he felt he would do anything they said. “And!!” Lara pointed her finger more sternly and closer to Ted’s face. “You. Will be wearing…. nothing, but your underpants.” She wagged her finger in his face with each word. They all burst into laughter. “Okay okay,” said Ted. “That’s fair.” “Good.” Stacey retook control of the conversation. “And speaking of fair…” From below the table, she pulled the list of rules and punishments. She slid it across the table to Ted. “This is how Lara and I have agreed to handle disputes and bad behavior.” The room was silent while Ted scanned the document. His mind was still swimming, but he tried to focus and make sure he knew what he was getting himself into. The words at the bottom caught his eye first. He remembered what the girls had chanted at him that morning just before Stacey pulled down his pants. “ALWAYS ON THE BARE” The sting in his backside seemed to intensify again, making Ted squirm in his seat. As he breezed through the list of transgressions and punishments, a few stood out: Skipping class was a paddling. He already knew that from overhearing Stacey’s spanking. Dishes left in the sink were punished with a wooden spoon spanking. Again, he’d heard the result of Lara’s kitchen mess last week, but now he knew which implement had been in use. Other various misdeeds brought out the hairbrush or belt. One item caught his eye. To the right of “Missed assignment/deadline or failed exam” the word “paddle” had been crossed out. Above it, in all caps, read “STRAP.” Ted stared at the paper in a daze. He was no longer reading, just trying to process his new reality. If he ditched class, he’d be paddled. If he didn’t clean up after himself, he’d face the spoon or hairbrush. And god forbid he failed a test. What was the “STRAP??” Finally, Stacey spoke again. “You can hang onto that for a little while to familiarize yourself with all the rules. Lara and I are very well versed in them by this point, aren’t we?” Lara blushed. “We are,” she said meekly. Ted just stared at the paper. Stacey wasn’t sure she was being heard, but she continued nonetheless. “Now, you may have noticed the word ‘strap’ written there.” As she spoke, she produced the strap from under the table where it has been hidden in her lap. It landed on the table with a thud. Ted looked up from the paper. The implement before him looked absolutely menacing. Thick, wide leather with a wooden handle, it was sure to deliver serious pain. His mouth was dry, his head spinning. Just looking at it, he was already motivated to get his studies done and not have to face a date with the strap. “This was a gift from Lara,” Stacey said, snapping Ted out his trance. She pointed at the “BFF” etching. “True best friends know when the other is in need of correction. And when to accept correction from their friend. We can both tell you from experience, this strap provides some real correction.” Ted continued staring at the strap, now envisioning the girls using it on each other’s bare asses. Blood rushed to his dick. Lara pulled him from his brief daydream. “Study that list of rules well. Beginning tomorrow, any rule breaking will result in a punishment for you. Stacey and I will still handle discipline for one another, but either one of us will dispense your punishments. Perhaps we’ll take turns,” Lara said, suppressing a giggle. “At the beginning of next semester, we’ll have another discussion about whether you have earned the right to ever give Lara and me any of our spankings.” Ted remained silent. He couldn’t believe what he’d gotten himself into. Stacey pressed on. “Now then, for last bit of your punishment…” Ted’s ears perked up. A look of concern washed over his face. His ass hurt so much, he thought there was no way he could take more. “At bedtime, Lara and I will each give you one stroke with the strap. These spanks will serve to cement your status, and to give you just a taste of the strap as a deterrent.” Lara chimed in. “If you earn a real strapping, it’s a minimum of six strokes.” Stacey forged ahead as Ted sat silently. “After you’re strapping tonight, you’ll be done being spanked for the last night’s misbehavior.” Ted breathed a sigh of relief. He wasn’t looking for to the strap, but just two quick whacks and it would be over. He thought he could handle that. Stacey continued her authoritative tone. “Why don’t you go do an hour or so of homework,” she said, not asking, “and then it’ll be an early bedtime.” Sleep sounded so good to Ted. He was completely exhausted from the last 24 hours. He was also eager to dispense with this conversation and go back to nursing his sore bottom. Nodding, he stood and started to leave the room. Lara piped up as he did. “Oh and while you’re studying, Stace and I will run out to get you some pull-ups. What did you say the ones you used to wear were called?” Ted flushed red as the subject of his bed wetting came back up. He hesitated, but only for a moment, catching sight of the strap still lying menacingly on the table. “Goodnites,” he muttered. “Ok thanks,” Lara chirped. “Will they have them at the CVS down the street?” Ted nodded, his face growing hotter. He had recently noticed Goodnites on the shelf at CVS when he was cutting through the baby aisle. It had brought back a host of memories at the time. He also had seen that they were making an XL size now… surely big enough to squeeze around his slender hips. “Sounds good,” said Lara. Ted turned to leave. “Oops don’t forget these!” Stacey handed him the list of rules and punishments. Ted snatched the paper and trudged out of the room. The girls held in their giggles only until they heard his bedroom door close.

Mom release from the hospital part 1…. The day has come my Mom was being released from the hospital after a nerves breakdown after my dad had died a year ago. He died serving our country. He left behind his wife, daughter and a son. Mom/Alice is 40 years old, 150 pounds, 5’8” with blonde hair. His daughter Sara my older sister is 17, 115 pounds, blonde hair and 5’7” taking after our mother’s side of the family. I’m Andy, I’m 70 pounds, dark hair 3' 5” taking after my father’s side of the family. I’m the baby of the family born 2 months premature. I’m 8 a mistake after not being careful but I’m loved just as much as my sister. Since Dad died a year ago I’ve become a bed wetter. Sara and Grandma (mother’s side) took care of me while Mom was in the hospital we were there to pick Mom up and take her home where she belongs. When we brought her into the house it was decorated with welcome home posters, flowers and cup cakes Sara had made. She was over whelmed and started to cry. We hugged her close and told her everything was going to be Ok and we loved her. “Thank you kids this makes me feel so good” she said. Mom sat in her chair and Sara told her she would get her a cup of tea. She pulled me onto her lap and hugged me tight. “How are you baby” she asked? “Ok Mom I miss dad so do I” she said. Sara came back into the living room and gave Mom her tea and we talked about the future. “We will all be Ok dads insurance will help we love each other and in time the hurt will start to go away but the memories will not” she said. “Sara you will be going to college in a few months”. “When things go back to normal we will be a closer family I love you both and hope we will continue to be as close as we were before”. A month later: Things were returning back to when dad was alive. We went to school Mom got a part time job so she wouldn’t be depressed. Sara was getting ready to go to college in a month and I was still wetting the bed and started to wet my pants a few times during the day so Grandma had me in pull ups during the day. The doctor said it might be because of my dad’s death that I started to wet at night and during the day. I was a healthy little boy and hopefully this will pass in time he told us. Sara and Grandma took care of my needs when Mom was at work. Sometimes Sara would find me in my bedroom crying when she got home from school. She would pull me on her lap and cry with me as she rocked us back and forth. Sara would hold me in her arms talk to me and tell me “everything will be Ok baby I’m here, Grandma is here and so is Mom now to help you” she said as she held me close and she patted my diapered bottom. There were times when Mom and I were alone that she would ask me to sit in her lap and we would watch TV. She would whisper that Mommy was here and she would take good care of me and kiss me on the forehead. I enjoyed doing this for her because it made her feel better and happy. She would often mention how happy we were when dad was still around and when I was born and we were a family. How she would take care of me giving me baths, changing my diapers, feeding me and playing with me and my sister. A month later Sara was off to college we drove her up together it was sad that she would not be around and I would miss her. About a month after Sara went to college Mom quit her job so she could take care of me better and give her Mom a break. She thought a baby needed his Mommy and that she wanted to be around when I came home from school. Things started to change with Sara and Grandma not around Mom would ask if my pull up was wet when I came home from school and if it was she would give me a clean one and I would change myself. But lately when my pull up was wet from school she would help me take my clothes off and take my wet pull up off and change me. I was surprised when she would take a tub of wipes and start to clean me with a wipe and powder me. I was a little concerned but she cooed to me and told me it was like when I was a baby and that she was so happy she could do it for me and that she hoped I didn’t mine. What was I going to say I was still the baby of the family and it made her happy? One Saturday afternoon I came in from playing ball with my friends I was covered in dirt. “Baby how did you get so dirty” she asked? “I slid into home plate and won the game for my team” I answered proudly. She took my hand and she took me to my room. She started to take my clothes off. I wondered what was going on. “Mom” I said softly “what are you doing”? “Well you need a bath and Mommy is going to give you one would you like that baby”? “Mom I don’t take baths anymore I take showers I’m a big boy now and I can get undressed by myself and take a shower”. “You’re only a baby you need me to take care of you” she said. I didn’t know what was going on but I thought I better not stop her maybe she was having another nerves breakdown. She picked me up like I was a baby and put me on her hip she walked us into the bathroom. She sat me down on the rug and started the water. “I remember giving you baths I enjoyed taking care of you”. She took Mr. Bubbles and poured it into the water. “But Mom I’m 8 I’m not a baby anymore”. “You will always be my baby Mommy will take care of you you need Mommy” she said as she turned the water off and there were bubbles in the water. I didn’t know what was going on true I was 8 but for some reason I was enjoying what she was doing and if it made her happy why not let her do what she wanted to do. She bent down and picked me up sat me down into the warm water with bubbles “Mommy is going to give her baby boy a bath just like she use to yes yes she is she cooed to me. “There we go so small and cute you are Mommy’s baby for sure”. “You are so small and Mommy wants her baby to enjoy when she takes care of her little baby boy yes yes she does” she cooed. Mom took the shower wand and wet my hair then she reached for my baby shampoo and started to wash my hair. I moved my leg and something popped up in the tub I took it cleaned the bubbles off it was a tug boat. Mom smiled at me when I showed it to her. “Baby has toys to play with while Mommy washes him” she said with a big smile. “Reach under the bubbles there are more of them”. I reached under the bubbles and search for the rest. I found them and started to play with them while she washed and rinsed my hair. Here I am an 8 year old boy even though I don’t look it being so tiny and washed by my Mom while playing with my new toy boats. She then reached under the sink and took out what looked like a picture of cookie monster she unwrapped them. It was a puppet she put her hand into it put soap on it and started to wash my chest, neck, ears, behind my ears as she cooed to me. “Is my baby boy enjoying Mommy washing him” she asked? In the back of my head I was enjoying it so I said “Yes Mom I like when you wash me” I whispered. “What was that” she asked? I looked up at her and smiled then I repeated what I said “yes Mom I like when you give me a bath and take care of me”. She kissed me on the nose and continued to wash my upper half with a cookie monster puppet wash cloth. “Ok baby stand up so Mommy can wash the rest of you” she said. I was enjoying what she was doing so without hesitation I stood up and she started to wash the rest of me. She washed my legs back and front then up she washed my hinny and in between my cheeks and my lower back. She turned me around while I had some boats in my hand she washed between my legs and my peepee and little balls. Mom took the shower wand and rinsed all the soap and bubbles off then she picked me up and started to dry me off with a fluffy bath towel. As she took me back to my room she took a dry towel and laid it on my bed and laid me on top. I missed being taking care of like this it made me relax and forget all the bulling I get at school from being so small and weak. I closed my eyes two toy boats in my hands feeling like this is what I wanted. After losing my dad Mom was still there to take care of me. I felt something push against my lips I opened my mouth and something slid in. I started to suck on it and it made me feel like a baby again Mommy’s baby again it relaxed me completely. “You were so cute then and now you are even cuter daddy would be proud of you he loved you so much” she whispered. I sucked on my new binkie as I closed my eyes my legs went into the air Mom’s hand on my ankles lifting my legs up as she slide something under me then let my legs down onto a cloud. I know how a diaper feels I was wearing them every night but this one was softer. Mom lifted my legs again and she sprinkle baby powder on my hinny and rubbed it in then she lowered my legs and did the same to my peepee. She pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. “Such a good baby boy” she cooed. “You want to be Mommy’s baby again don’t you” she asked? “Es ommy” I said with my binkie in my mouth without thinking about it. “Good boy good baby Mommy wants her baby back again now that daddy is gone I want someone to take care of again yes yes she does” she cooed. She left me for a few seconds then had me sit up on my bed. “Armies up baby” she whispered. I put my arms up and she started to put my arms though a shirt then she pulled it down. She laid me back again and pulled the shirt tail up between my legs and snapped the snaps. After eating dinner she said “All ready for beddy bye”? She put me under the covers of my bed and tucked me in. “Thank you baby I hope you meant what you said that you want to be Mommy’s baby again. She kissed me on the forehead and started to sing softly “rock a bye baby on the tree top when the wind blows the cradle will rock, that’s all that I heard and I was asleep.

Is there any thing quite like it. I love it when I wake in the morning with no recollection of wetting during the night. My Doctor said it in a different way. He said a good night's sleep is the most important thing and after all bedwetting is really only a laundry problem.

Yes, homemade disposables. Lots of diaper to wear. Nothing unrealistic, if you know Pampers from the ‘70s, but very bulky by today’s standards. Very fun to wear. I’m not incontinent, just wear recreationally, like to pretend baby and masturbate. They are worth the hassle to make them, I think.

Hey everyone! Whoops! Sorry about not posting again yesterday like I had originally intended. Needed to fix something urgent with my car and one of the blasted bolts just took way longer than I thought to loosen up. All good now, but I do apologize for the delay it caused in me editing this next chapter. Next, again, I just want to reiterate that I’m still debating on if I should include the perspective of Emma into this story or not. I rejiggered my potential plan a bit, so it would likely only be a few chapters, but I could just as equally expand it out into a story in and of itself. Let me know your thoughts and I’ll be sure to post my decision by chapter 12. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 9: The Folly of Most Bigs Oh, how time flies when you’re having fun. Just like that, a few weeks had passed since I had first heard the term ‘lighthouse.’ Pete had put out his feelers and I had practically asked every toy that came in here from the outside world, but I was still no closer to figuring out what it could mean in terms of me helping Emma any further. That being said, because of my messaging and continuing progress with her, she was nearly at the peak of her abilities now. Her progress had been the cause of several general good feelings and celebrations in the daycare lately, and I couldn’t help but feel a speck of pride in knowing that I was largely responsible. The slowdown in her development had happened a few days ago when I noticed that any further progress that we seemed to be making just kind of hit a brick wall. For example, I would try to get her to write her name at the end of each paper she drew on for Nancy or one of the staff here, but at best, the letters ended up squiggly or backwards. There were numerous other examples like her clumsiness in feeding herself, her lack of potty training, or her trouble reading more than the most basic of sentences. At the end of the day, I knew it all just led to one inevitable conclusion. Still, even hitting that wall was tantamount to practically a miracle in this society. In fact, lately, I found that the only time we had to practice something any further or again was in the morning right after she came back from her house. Nancy seemed to be pleased when she dropped Emma off, but when she picked her up in the afternoon, I noticed a scowl would form on her face. At first, I thought it might have just been a bad day at work, but then I began to notice her scowl would always form right after Emma would do something particularly mature or at least something that flew in the face of her negative progress in the morning. It all but confirmed anyone’s suspicions that Nancy was trying to regress Emma again for some reason, but I still had no proof. In trying to help Emma as best I could, I knew that would all change today. For now, though, I was just content to be placed on Emma’s shoulders as she played horsey in the Meadows room. Her walking was still incumbered by her diaper and I doubt she would ever have the physical ability anyway to run a marathon again even if she did before all this, but toddling about and even short stints of running were all doable after a little practice last week. The first time she ran outside was probably the happiest I had ever been, and of course, she had to relearn that bit the next morning when she came in, but after a few days, the lesson stuck, and she had been running and toddling everywhere since. It didn’t take long for the room to erupt in near total chaos as each Little began to mimic her or even just run around laughing. Likely sensing that their charges needed to just get outside and play on such a gorgeous day, Miss Mindy and Miss Tully clapped their hands and held up their pointer and pinky fingers while the rest of their fingers remained down and closed together. “Quiet coyote! Quiet coyote!” they shouted in unison. I always thought the whole concept was strange, but for whatever reason, the hand gesture and the phrase seemed to work wonders on the room of Littles. In seconds, each of them were eerily silent. Miss Tully smiled. “Very good class! Now, we’re all going to go outside in a minute. It hasn’t rained in a little bit, so we should be good there, but just remember our rules, okay?” “Yes Miss Tully!” The whole class responded back, with varying degrees of accuracy and pronunciation. By now, I was immensely proud that Emma was now amongst the most average in this room and fit right in on that level. It took a solid week for her to get to a level that wouldn’t require an interpreter, but the result was a source of joy for everyone around her. Regardless, soon, the whole class piled outside and predictably by now, Emma joined her recently made friends, Anna and Lilly. Of course, that meant that Cassie was here as well, being Lilly’s personal toy here, but she had quickly warmed up to me after my first day of just cuddling with Emma. Several of the toys had, but it was nice that she didn’t dislike me anymore. Additionally, Anna had now started playing with Carmen and was sadly teased at first, but once Emma stuck up for her new friend, no one bothered her again about it. “More tea, Anna?” Lilly asked, adjusting Cassie’s arm to drink from her own teacup at the table. “Oh, yes, tank you,” Anna said as she nodded and held out her own plastic but beautifully decorated teacup. Emma joined in and was the more regressed of the three, but it didn’t bother any of them anymore. She slipped up a few more times when she was talking or playing, but on the most basic of levels, she was now about the same level as they were mentally… she just had a little trouble with some words still. “Cwumpet Li-ly…?” Emma asked her new friend slowly. She was still having trouble with her ‘L’s,’ and while I wasn’t sure if she would ever master them again, I was still happy her friends could understand her now. “Oh, why yes! Thank you, Emma!” Lilly replied enthusiastically. In truth, I think Lilly was the happiest to add Emma to their group, regressed as she was or not. As it turned out, Emma was very loyal and proved this after a bully had pushed Lilly around and even threatened to chuck Cassie over the fence one day last week. Emma didn’t take that well at all and pushed him back. Miss Mindy broke it up and the bully was sent for some type of punishment in the backroom, but Lilly never forgot the loyalty that Emma had shown her with that one gesture. As the fake tea and invisible crumpets were being passed around, I let my mind wonder for a second as to how I even got here in the first place. It had been a long road with Emma so far, and I couldn’t believe that looking over at the now dry mud pits, that it was almost a month ago that I had found myself sinking deep into them as I was rejected by yet another Little. Now, I felt so happy to be paired with her and I knew if she knew my true state of being, I think she would thank me if she could, and I knew I would have definitely thanked her back. If we hadn’t effectively saved each other, after all, we could have both ended up like Tyler. The Little had progressed out of the Burrows room as well, but only because his caregiver had threatened to sue the daycare if he wasn’t aged up a little bit. I’m told by a few of the other toys still in the Burrows room that it was practically agony for him, but he had just barely made the criteria now to get out of there. He would still nap in the Burrows room like Emma used to, but it was something to those just ticking off checkboxes in a Little’s life. Looking at him now though, I wasn’t sure just how much progress had been made or even how happy he was with his current life. He was all by himself and his onesie clearly stood out on his now pudgy body. Continual dosages of breastmilk and a low exercise diet will do that to most Littles around here, if not properly regulated, and I could see that his chubby curves now practically blended in with his thick, bulging diaper. He was by no means an athlete before, but he certainly wasn’t the rounded Little before me today. He then began crawling over to dump more sand into what could be generously described as a lumpy tower. It was all his coordination would allow, but I also knew that his crawling was a minor miracle alone. That being said, just as he was about to dump more from his bucket of sand, he paused, clenched hard, and then immediately looked relieved with almost a goofy grin on his face. It was a common enough facial expression around here, but it didn’t take a genius to know what was now sitting in the rear of his diaper. His continuous dosages of breastmilk had given him a layer of ‘baby fat,’ but it had also virtually destroyed any control he had or ever would have over his bladder and bowels. We all knew that by now, even if Tyler was mentally restored to the Little he used to be, he would never again regain his potty control. Further, his smile and little laughter during the whole event gave me the distinct impression that he would probably never even want to try in the first place. Seconds later, he dumped his bucket and then sat back with his legs splayed out before him, not a care in the world with what likely just squished beneath him. In fact, at that point, he just seemed to be in total bliss right as he grabbed a handful of sand and went to put it in his mouth. “No, no Tyler!” Miss Tully cried out, running over to the hapless Little. “Put that down now!” For his part, Tyler did as he was told, but perhaps a little stubborn streak was still engrained within him, and he began to cry out of frustration for simply being told ‘no.’ Miss Tully immediately began to comfort the poor Little, but I couldn’t help but also feel bad for him at the same time. Not because he cried… that happened to all Littles here, but because he was still without a toy that had claimed him. From my own personal experience, there were few things in this world that could comfort a Little like their own personal toy; however, I knew that day would never come here for him. See, feeling bad for him last week, I set out on my own little side mission to find him a toy. Hoping beyond any measure of success, I first asked the mainstream toys if they would do it, but most just laughed in my face. I then tried the forgotten toys, and all just flat out had told me ‘no.’ The next night, I guess feeling bad for my wasted efforts, Carmen and Tops explained the situation to me, and I was shocked. Tyler had been blackballed by the toys here in the daycare. Now, normally, a toy’s first duty was to a Little and to provide them comfort. I knew that by now inside and out, but there was one caveat to that rule. Protect oneself first if there are other Littles more in need or if they don’t own you. Tyler was in need, but he was apparently a known destructor of toys around here and was personally responsible for the trashing of two when he first got here. In fact, the sturdier Sarge almost broke under his wrath, so now even with his regression and clear distress, Tyler would remain toyless. I know I shouldn’t have been feeling guilty and all that about him, but I just couldn’t help it. I glanced, still in my statuesque toy form, back over at Emma and saw her laughing and giggling with her new friends. I of course let myself be manipulated to drink more fake tea or eat crumpets or dine with royalty, but I also just mostly marveled at Emma’s progress. To be frank, seeing her pinky flex with Anna and Lilly as a joke between them was such a proud moment for me due to the amount of skill it showed he now had back. So, time passed very much like that, and the hours rolled by outside, only being punctuated by more laughter and the occasional diaper change. At one point toward the end, the Littles even ate their lunches out here, or at least the ones who could, and I couldn’t picture a better day. Of course, the food resulted in playtime being halted for most as they began to droop down and were in desperate need of a nap. Emma wasn’t the exception to this, and I was carted inside with her straight to a cot for naptime. It was all so simple yet all so peaceful. Waking up and another diaper change later, Emma just spent the rest of her time coloring something for Nancy. The picture seemed a little odd though as Nancy seemed to be upset in the picture, and red flags and sirens immediately went off in my head. Portal Littles like her may have had the adult bodies of their planet, but their minds and some of their abilities were very much malleable in a near childlike state. As such, drawings were almost always a good indication of what was ticking in their old noodles. Now looking at Emma’s drawing, I so desperately wanted to ask her what was wrong, but I knew I couldn’t, so I just remained silent. That being said, I did have a plan B in mind that Pete and I had concocted over the weekend. Nancy would be picking her up soon and there was a single air duct without any security measures or traps that I could use to peer in and spy on her as she picked up Emma. I would have to be quick about everything, but I knew it just might work. “Emma! Emma!” Mrs. Gillies called out. “Your caregiver is here!” I always admired the way she memorized the ever-changing tittles of who took care of each of the Littles. One slip up from her could mean a full-blown meltdown. So far, she hadn’t gotten one of them wrong yet though. “Bye, Patch!” Emma shouted out to me, still using the new name she had bestowed on me. I was still hesitant to use it personally, but I always liked what it represented when she called me by it. Emma then quickly hugged me and ran in her slightly bowlegged way over to get her bag from her cubby in one of the woodpecker holes in the fake trees in the room. I knew my chance was now, so when most Littles were distracted by their own toy or in waiting to be picked up, I made a quick run for underneath a crib and the air duct cover that was there. As I crawled up the shaft to the top of the duct work, I briefly hated to see Emma off like that and was even worried she might notice my absence, but while she did genuinely love me, still calling me Patch and all, I knew she would be too distracted by Nancy’s arrival to look back for me, or if she didn’t see me then, she would have likely just convinced herself that she had set me down elsewhere. It was a problem sometimes with regressed Littles, but in moments like these, it worked out well. Finally, I arrived at the open vent over top the lobby of Little Friends Daycare. Rainbows and cartoon characters were on the walls as I had seen when I came in with Charley, but more importantly, I then saw Emma run up from the back hallway with Mrs. Gillies. Second, and maybe even more important to me today though, I saw Nancy waiting impatiently by the door. Nancy was your typical Big in this country who wasn’t one of the elites of society. She seemed well-off, but her lack of an ancient name and the fact that Emma hadn’t been bathed in hundreds of unique dresses by now from what I had seen, told me all I needed to know about the curly blonde woman now standing under me. “There you are!” she said when Emma finally burst through the little gate between the lobby and the rest of the daycare. Emma then raced up to Nancy and held up the crayon drawing she had been doodling for her. “Look, Nancy! I made dis for you!” Her infectious grin was enough to melt almost any heart. Almost any… “That’s wonderful, dear, but I’ll look at it later,” Nancy quickly brushed her Little off, wiping the smile right off Emma’s face. “Right now, I need to speak to the adults, so hands on ears and hum your favorite song.” Emma limply lowered her drawing and paused for a moment as if she was thinking about something massive. After a moment of silence and inaction between the two, I could see the impatience rising in Nancy. “I meant no…” “Which song, Nancy?” Emma interrupted while staring back at Nancy with her wide eyes. I could see Nancy roll her eyes a bit. “Just pick your favorite. Mo… I need to speak with the adults.” Emma still seemed to think, but her delay still seemed to be intolerable to the Big. “Now, Emma!” As if on cue, Emma’s hands snapped to her ears, and she began to hum while also closing her eyes. Her movements and all her motions that came after… I knew that there was just no way it wasn’t a hypnotic trigger of some sort. I could feel my blood beginning to boil over what I was witnessing with Nancy. Seemingly satisfied now, Nancy’s stern demeanor only got worse as she shot back to Mrs. Gillies. “I don’t under what’s going on with her! I asked for her to be regressed once again. How is that so hard for you people here?” My heart sank at the final confirmation that Nancy wanted Emma younger. If I could have bounced down and used my old claws on her, I would have. Mrs. Gillies seemed hesitant to speak back. “Well, Nancy, I told you that the process would be difficult this time. She seems to have bounced back almost miraculously. It’s almost as if… as if she’s receiving counter commands to any of our techniques…” I smiled widely. “That would be me, Mrs. Gillies. Score one for the tiny toy!’ Nancy, however, was not amused. “I don’t care what it takes. I want my baby back. You all broke her that way and she somehow bounced back… so just break her again!” Mrs. Gillies sighed, and I could see Izzy, the receptionist and sometimes swing worker in the back, being to shirk away in fear. “Nancy… you know, I thought you wanted Emma to only be a toddler. You were just as angry when we overshot with the FOY last time. What’s changed may I ask?” It was now Nancy’s turn to sigh and her facial expression almost seemed sad. “I… I just want my baby back. It was hard at first and I hated you all so much for robbing me of all the fun that my friends were having with their own Littles, but then, I realized she was so helpless. I was her whole world… and I want that back.” Nancy then shook her head as if waking up from a dream and then quickly resumed her snarling glare towards Mrs. Gillies. “Why do you want to know that? What good is that information to what I’m asking now? Just do it already.” “Well…” Mrs. Gillies quickly seemed hesitant to continue but even I could see the determination and fury in Nancy. “Look… if we regress Emma again, she’ll likely be stuck there… permanently. No miracle or anything could get her out of that hold again. Before we start poking around or deadening her brain cells for your new request, I just want to make sure this is what you truly want.” Nancy quickly nodded. “More than anything, so I don’t care what it takes. Give me my baby back.” And on that final note, before Mrs. Gillies could counter, Nancy tapped Emma and she put her hands down and stopped humming. “Come on baby. It’s time to go home.” Emma nodded and the two quickly walked out together. Mrs. Gillies remained behind and just seemed dumbfounded for a moment. After a minute though, she shook her head and walked off. “Crazy witch…” Only she didn’t say ‘witch’… At that point, my mind swam with conflict as I made my way back down the shaft and out into the Meadows room. I was the one helping Emma stay as she was at this point, and I was that unknown factor that had plucked her out of the blackness in the first place. Seeing her today, there was no way anyone could think of a happier Little, but now, Nancy wanted to take that all the way. If I did nothing, Emma would be unhappy and lost forever, but if I did what a toy was supposed to and protect their Little, Nancy would only get more upset and lash out at Emma. Seeing others around here, like Zack and Fiona being so quickly abandoned… I felt stuck between two impossible choices. So, as usual by now, I reached out to Pete for some advice. “Pete?” I asked the seemingly sleeping bird. Vivian was really tiring him out lately and I worried just how much he could take from her. She was still regressing a little, but I don’t think I had ever seen a slower regression in my life. “Huh? What? What time is it?” Pete asked sleepily, a little startled before seeing me. “Oh, Dash. It’s just you. What’s up? Everything okay?” I shook my head. “No, Pete. Not even close…” I then explained what I had just learned from my spying on Nancy. With each detail, I could see the tension mount in Pete’s body. “That evil, manipulative… Amazon!” he stormed after I finished. “I knew there was something going on with her! Ther’s just no way a Little regresses without a reason. There’s always one and even though we still have no idea what that blasted lighthouse is, we know Nancy is behind it all. Unbelievable!” I let him rant a little bit longer, but when he finally started to calm back down, I needed to ask the pressing question I had originally walked over here to ask. “So, yeah… she’s the worst… absolutely, but what do I do, Pete? I do it one way and Emma gets hurt, or I do it in the other, and she could get hurt as well but in just a different way.” Pete had mostly calmed down, and he exhaled loudly. “Geez, Dash… that’s a toughy, but personally at least, I think Nancy is a big idiot. She’s a Big and she’s sadistic it seems like more than we could have ever guessed. I say do what’s right for Emma in the long run… not some would-be doll collector trying to impress her friends or fill that void she calls a heart.” It was a lot to take in, but Pete and I froze as we heard something from behind us. “He’s right, you know…” a quiet but shocking voice said from the shadows nearby. “Who is it? Who said that?” Pete asked in his usual scared tone with these types of situations. “Wait… you?” I couldn’t see the figure as well as Pete, but soon, she stepped into the light. It was Poodee. “Wait… you spoke? Like real words this time! Holy… I almost didn’t think…!” I was so shocked, I could barely form any words, but Poodee only chuckled. “Yes, Dash. I speak. I’m just more reserved after what happened with my own Little before all this.” Her voice was barely above a whisper and her facial expressions were still sad all over, but I was still about equally shocked as well as happy that she was finally speaking to me. “In fact, that’s why I’m talking to you now. Pete is right, but more than that, for Emma, this is a major crossroads in her life.” “Right. I get that,” I nodded confidently. It was why I was asking Pete in the first place. Poodee quickly shook her head though. “No, I don’t think you do, or you would have never asked that question in the first place.” She did have me there. “See, you’ve never bonded with a Little and then lost them afterward. It’s a lot different, like I found out with me and Harriet.” Pete still seemed too shocked to utter anything, so I knew I needed to be the one to press a little to find out what she meant. “What happened? What don’t I know?” Poodee sighed. “I’ve seen the folly of Bigs before, Dash. We all have, but Harriet’s caregiver, Amalia, was a big-time senator in New Columbia. See, most Bigs really just want more control than to be nurturing with their Littles. A lot just don’t know it, and all it takes is just a little push.” Her statement resonated loudly within my own mind. “Like I guess happened to Nancy when Emma was accidentally regressed too far here…” Poodee nodded. “Exactly. With Amalia, she was all kind and caring and while Harriet had been regressed a little by then, hence my simplistic name, she was still a very happy Little. But Amalia was ambitious. In New Columbia, Littles are a sign of status, and it was right as the Big control movement was beginning to pick up steam. So, she felt to get more power there, she needed a more regressed Little.” I didn’t like where this was heading. “At first, it was just a few things done here and there. No more potty breaks, help with basic tasks… those types of things. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but the more newfound dependence that Harriet with Amalia, the more the Big wanted. For Harriet though, the more she was regressed, the more her playful and yet destructive personality came out.” Poodee absentmindedly brushed a few of her well-hidden, but numerous scars. “Harriet used to be so gentle with me, but she was right at the point where she would get all playful and then roughhouse with me and accidentally tear me apart without feeling the slightest pang of guilt after. Her daddy was a gifted toymaker and put me back together each night, but come the next night, I would be torn at least in three different spots once again.” “That’s terrible…” I didn’t know what else to say. I was only torn once. It was bad, but still painful. Every night though? It was a wonder that Poodee remained any type of sanity whatsoever. “How long did it last?” Her eyes swam with the memories of pain and loss. “A long time… but thanks to her daddy, I still got through it in one piece.” Her eyes then got very big and she appeared to be on the verge of a breakdown. Still, she seemed to gather every ounce of her strength and she persisted. “But Amalia wanted more… and soon, my best friend in the world… my whole world even, was regressed to barely above a newborn. Amalia got what she wanted and moved up through the ranks, but me? I was deemed too dangerous with all my stitches and repairs for Harriet’s new mentality, so I was thrown away.” Pete and I were too stunned to say anything further, except mumble out a few ‘I’m sorry’s’ and condemnations of Amalia. I wasn’t sure what the uncharacteristically quiet Pete was thinking right then, but I quickly flashed back to when I had let go of Hop and basically condemned him to the exact same fate. It further wasn’t lost on me that I was once teetering on the edge of both being trash and incinerator food at one point at my lowest here. Now being with Emma, I was eternally grateful I hadn’t, but I still mourned for all those whose fates didn’t turn out so well in here, including it seemed, Poodee’s. “It’s okay…,” she said finally, sniffling a little bit. I could tell it was still a painful memory for the heavily stitched poodle. “It was terrible for a long time, but unlike so many other toys, I managed to escape the dump and the incinerator there. I wondered on my own for a while, but eventually, I found this place and settled in.” She took a long time after that to compose herself, but then, she looked me dead in the eye. “You can’t give in to what Nancy wants, Dash. Big’s wants are changing all the time, like with what happened with Amalia. Right now, though, you have Emma, and she has you. That’s not going to change anytime soon. Can you honestly tell me you aren’t the happiest you’ve ever been in your entire existence right now?” I had experienced some highs in my life with Charley, but each of them had been followed by the now marred actions of me regressing him further. It was purposeful at the time I believed, but now, especially compared to how I was feeling with Emma, those old feelings now almost felt hollow. They weren’t invalid, but what I felt with Emma was just so much more in about every way I could even imagine. I shook my head. “No… I can’t deny that. I just don’t want to choose a path that hurts Emma. If I do it the way I think I should, she might lose everything.” “But not herself… or you, for that matter,” Pete interjected, seemingly now coming out of his previously mute shocked state. “He’s right, Dash,” Poodee agreed. “Do what’s best for your Little, and even in this case, yourself. You haven’t even gotten to the best bits of being a stuffy. Don’t throw this new path of yours away now just because a Big had more feelings of control when Emma was suffering and was a shell of her former self.” Their words struck true with me in a way that I, Dash, would never have imagined possible. My main purpose before all this way to regress Littles to the state of permanent residence in places just like the Burrows room. Perhaps not newborns, as some might have wanted, but not too dissimilar. Now, it seemed I would be actively fighting a Big whose sole determination felt like it was to keep Emma there… permanently. So, in full acknowledgement of my new task, I nodded my head. “You’re both right. I can’t do that to Emma. She’s come too far in all this. I need to protect her from whatever Nancy wants to do to her. It’s going to be tough, but I have to succeed… for Emma.” Poodee and Pete nodded and congratulated me on my new purpose. We all then hugged over each of our losses and for our camaraderie we would need in the coming days. Knowing Nancy and seeing her blind determination earlier though, both of my friends knew I would need all the help I could get. As such, we broke the hug, invited a few others into our meeting, and started to formulate a plan of attack to keep Emma safe. Tasks of running electrical interference in machines, diluting medicines they may give her, and new phrases to help me continually pump my anti-regression or learning subliminal messaging loops into her during the day and while she slept were all quickly formulated to battle Nancy’s dastardly plans. It was an exhaustive time and late into the night, seemingly satisfied with our plan, we all leaned back and just hoped it would all work out in the end. After a moment, though, Poodee turned to me. “You know… no matter what happens you should be proud of yourself… Always remember that.” I nodded. “Good, but also… just know that things are likely going to only get a lot tougher from now on.” Knowing this system, I knew just how right she was, and I began to mentally brace for the coming times ahead that lay ahead for all of us.

Chapter 14: Let It All Soak In I couldn’t fully blame my lack of sleep for how distracted I was from the standardized test I was taking. I suppressed yet another yawn as I tried to recall all the advice Grace had given me about multiple-choice tests. There was the obvious – when in doubt, choose “C.” Then, there were other pieces of advice, such as working to eliminate wrong answers to make it easier when I still needed to guess. On the geometry question I was staring at, I was fairly certain that “C” was incorrect, and I was skeptical of “D” as well. That’s what made the whole thing suck even more. If I just had more time to work things through on a sheet of paper, perhaps I’d arrive at the answer, but I had a little over a minute for each question, meaning I had to just mark an answer and move on to the next one or risk not completely finishing the test. I took hold of my pencil and filled in the “B” circle. At least I had narrowed that question down to having a fifty percent chance of getting it right. Nine months of learning all boiled down to two days of filling in circles for hours and hours on end. I hated that this was supposed to somehow serve as proof that I had managed to learn anything over the course of the school year. Then again, it wasn’t as though my performance throughout the rest of the school year could have been regarded as spectacular. If I had considered how tired the bedwetting was going to make me, I might have been able to exercise enough self-control to delay this experiment until after the school year had ended, but now I was stuck with the consequences of those decisions. Still, I should have been able to do better on the test. It was true that I was tired. It was also true that I had gotten significantly less sleep than normal since Friday evening. But it wasn’t even lunchtime yet. Even on nights when I didn’t get that much sleep, I usually was capable of summoning the willpower to stay on task for the first couple hours of school. That wasn’t the case today. That’s because something else was on my mind. Something that challenged everything I had thought I had known about my pursuit of pull-ups over the past few years. Despite my best efforts, my thoughts kept attempting to drift back to that scene in bed earlier this morning when I had peed in my pajamas while lying down on the bed. I had finally succeeded in coaxing my body to allow my bladder to release in a more natural sleeping position. The result had been a rush of exhilarating physical sensations and emotions that had taken me completely by surprise, especially as that hadn’t been the case the two other times I had peed while kneeling over my sheets. There were a couple of things I knew were true about my interest in pull-ups. There was something about the overall presence and feeling of wearing a pull-up that I found comforting, from the way the sides hugged around my waist to the softness of the interior absorbent padding to the way the bulky padding fit between my legs. I could still recall the mesmerizing way the pull-up had crinkled as I had held it in my hands and slid it up my legs. It had brought a sense of calm and assurance that shouldn’t have been possible for just a change in undergarments. I had always assumed that I would wet a pull-up when I got a chance to wear one next. That was what one did when they wore a pull-up. I had no idea whether that was something I was going to enjoy, but I was desperate to discover what it felt like. With the way my wetting experiment had gone this morning, I felt it was safe to assume that this was something I was going to enjoy. What I had never expected was that I would now be desperately wanting to wet my pants again, not because doing so was part of a scheme to get my parents to purchase pull-ups for me, but because I enjoyed doing it in and of itself. I looked up at the clock near the doorway to the classroom. How long had I been staring blankly at the next question? Five minutes. I hurried through the new few questions, skimming them briefly before hastily filling in my first guess. Grace had told me a horror story about college prep tests where one would actually lose points if they got an answer wrong, meaning that guessing was risky business, as it was better for your grade to leave a question blank than to be incorrect. At least that wasn’t the case with this test. I took a deep breath. I was still on track to finish the test on time. Just had to stay focused, remind myself that I would have all summer to experiment with these new desires. There were only twenty minutes left before it would be time to break for lunch. I managed to get through three more questions before I once again succumbed to my daydreams, drawn in by other questions that I felt more strongly compelled to answer. There were so many things I wanted to know now. What would it feel like to wet my wants while I was standing, with the urine trickling down my legs and onto the floor? What about when sitting down on a chair, where it would cause my bottom to get soaked rather than my front? The best part of all was that I didn’t need any special undergarments to explore any of these newly desired experiences. But none of this meant that my longing for pull-ups was, in any way, lessened. I hadn’t thought that it would be possible for my desire for pull-ups to grow any more intense than it had already done in the past three years. But the revelation that I enjoyed peeing myself meant that there was even more to look forward to when I finally got the pull-ups. But in the meantime, I was eagerly looking forward to when I would be alone in bed this evening, and I was already working out ways I could circumvent my family’s attempts to limit my hydration. <><><> The worst part about the standardized tests was that they were done in long sections. They made us sit at our desks for seventy-minute test sections. That was far too long to be sitting on an uncomfortable wood desk. Angie and Emma weren’t even in the same room for me for the testing, not that it mattered, as we wouldn’t have had any chance to communicate, anyway. I joined my friends at a table in the cafeteria. Angie was already halfway through her lunch, and Emma had gotten a few bites into hers. “Took you long enough,” Angie said as I took a seat across the table from her. “I was done fifteen minutes early.” My face burned. I had used up every last second, filling in circles right up until the moment we were directed to immediately set our pencils down. I hadn’t done well at all. The worst of it was I’d left a handful of questions unanswered at the end. “What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked between bites of her ham and cheese sandwich. I had put off asking Mom about the sleepover. I had still been working on the best way to convince her that an all-nighter would not only be OK, but would be a good way to circumvent her concerns about bedwetting. I gave an excuse that, under most circumstances, would have been the honest truth. “Uh, I forgot.” Emma tilted her head back and rolled her eyes. “Seriously, Maddy, do I need to like text you a reminder to make sure you do it?” <><><> The copy of Reader’s Digest was still on the entryway table when I got home from school. Mom probably hadn’t had time yet to take a look at it before she went off to work. I left it untouched. I’d just have to wait for her to read it after dinner. Grace was already home. Mom and Dad still didn’t allow me to have the house to myself for more than five to ten minutes at a time. That had been different with Grace. By the time she was turning thirteen, they had not only entrusted her to stay alone by herself, but they had allowed her to be home with Jackson and me. I, on the other hand, apparently still required constant supervision. It would likely be another year or two before they finally moved on from that time when I had accidentally left the stovetop burners on. I had the next few evenings planned out for if, when, and how I was going to continue the bedwetting. Tonight, Wednesday night, I was going to wet the bed for real again, but do it in the middle of the night, rather than early in the morning. On Thursday, I would give the bedwetting a break, figuring that the occasional dry night would make the rest of the wet nights appear more natural. On Friday night, or really Saturday morning, I would again wet the bed for real once I woke up in the morning. Tonight was the trickiest, with all of my family members save Jackson paying close attention to my hydration and bathroom habits. My phone buzzed. Emma had just texted me a reminder to ask Mom about the sleepover. I texted back to inform her that Mom was at work and that I would be asking her after dinner. I headed off to the restroom at the urging of my bladder. I tugged down my pants to the disappointing sight of my underwear. Using the toilet had never felt so completely unsatisfying as it did right now. If only I could be going potty in my pants instead. As I sat on the toilet, I tried to make sense of why this new desire had appeared. I’d struggled throughout the day to understand the why of what had happened earlier. Was this tied to my desire to wear the pull-up again? Was it something altogether different, a new spark? <><><> Mom made me wait thirty minutes after dinner before she finally picked up the Reader’s Digest magazine. I hadn’t been able to witness the moment of truth, so I was left to guess whether the pull-up ad had caught her gaze when she had first grabbed the magazine. She looked up from the magazine as I walked into the living room. “Can I ask you a question?” “Sure, what do you need?” “My friends were wanting to do a sleepover for my birthday party.” “Maddy,” Mom said. “Are we really sure that is a good idea right now?” At least Mom had the courtesy not to mention bedwetting, as Jackson was still in the room. “They suggested that we could pull an all-nighter. So, that way there won’t be any issues since I won’t be falling asleep until we leave.” Mom frowned. “I’m going to need to talk with your father about that.” That wasn’t usually a promising sign, as Mom tended to be more lenient than Dad when it came to giving me permission to do new things. However, the fact that I hadn’t gotten an outright no was at least encouraging. My biggest problem would be trying to explain to my friends why I suddenly wasn’t allowed to have sleepovers anymore if my parents were to reject the all-nighter plan and not offer pull-ups as a solution. I texted Emma to let her know that I had asked Mom and that I hadn’t gotten an immediate decision. Now, it was time to put my plan to get hydrated for tonight into motion. I went upstairs to my bedroom and scoured through my closet, digging through boxes of old soccer equipment until I came across exactly what I was looking for. It was a water bottle I had been given at a camp a year or two back, one of the annoying ones with one of those spouts that almost made it feel as though I was drinking out of a toddler sippy cup. With the rest of my soccer cups in the cupboard downstairs – Mom had insisted they be thoroughly washed with the soccer season over – this was the perfect find, as no one would have a clue that I was using it. I waited until Gace had started her evening task of washing dishes. Yes, I could have done this while she was secluded in her bedroom, but I wasn’t going to take the slight risk of her coming out at an inopportune time and catching me in the process of filling up the bottle. It was a twenty-four-ounce bottle. More than enough to get sufficiently hydrated to allow me to easily pee. A few minutes later, it was full of yucky tap water from the upstairs bedroom, but it wouldn’t make any difference. My body would work to convert it to urine just the same as if it had been fancy filtered water. In the end, it all came out the same way. <><><> I squirmed underneath the covers as the clock moved ever closer to midnight. This was partly due to the physical need to urinate. I had downed the whole water bottle in the hour before I had gotten ready for bed. But it was also in anticipation of what I was about to do. In my head, I kept replaying the moment I had wet the bed last night. Thirty minutes to midnight. The sounds now coming from the bedroom told me that Mom and Dad were in the final stages of getting ready for bed. They always fell asleep quickly. There wasn’t any reason I couldn’t wet myself now rather than wait until midnight. It wasn’t as though I was going to want to get up and get cleaned up right away. I wanted time to savor the moment I had been looking forward to all day long, let it all soak in. I made a short and futile attempt to pee while lying on my back, but that was completely hopeless. It didn’t even feel as though I’d come close to getting my bladder to release. That changed when I rolled over to my stomach, the mattress loudly protesting beneath me as I did so. I didn’t bother with any more experimentation. I knew now what worked, so I followed the same exact routine. I slid my hands under my chest, raising myself up ever so slightly off of the mattress. My bladder emptied at the slightest urging. I dropped down onto the mattress the moment I began to pee. The urine was streaming out of me so fast I could hear the sound of it as it came out. I hadn’t noticed how I’d been holding my breath. I breathed out slowly as my bladder emptied. The expectations that had built up throughout the course of the day were more than exceeded. This was even better than last night, as the amount of water I had chugged before going to bed meant that I peed a lot longer. My sheets were soaked all the way past my knees. The mental exhilaration of peeing myself like an actual bedwetter combined with the physical sensation of the intense warmth from the urine left me in a state of euphoria. There was no sense of shame or embarrassment. It felt so good. It couldn’t possibly be wrong. My only regret was that it had taken me three years to realize that this was an option. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

I was bored today with the bad weather in my area, so I decided to go ahead and write chapter 2. Thanks again Sofia for the tip on using Google Docs and Grammarly. It helped a lot on this chapter. I edited chapter one and the format should look a lot better. I am still looking at a slow burn on the diaper content, but after this chapter, there will be plenty of medical drama for the next 5 to 10 chapters. I say 5 to 10 chapters because I am not sure how detailed I want to go with this and I am trying my best not want to jump ahead to Will in diapers and the many surprises when that happens. Chapter Two I wake up to the alarm on my phone going off. My body and head is still aching. I reach over and turn my phone alarm off and turn back over to go back to sleep. Waking up again, I roll over and look at my phone to see that it is 9:34 am. With my joints and head still hurting, I gingerly get out of bed. Slipping my phone into my sweatpants pocket and grabbing the empty glass off my nightstand, I slowly make my way to the kitchen to refill my glass in the sink. Reaching into the cabinet above my sink, I get out a bottle of Tylenol. Taking two pills out of the bottle, I knock them back with a sip of water. Hoping that the pills take care of my aches and pains, I down the rest of the glass of water. I make my way to my couch and lay down with the remote in hand. Turning on the TV, I go to my Hulu account to watch reruns of Always Sunny. Hopefully, the antics of Dennis, Frank, Charlie, Dee, and Mac will put me in a better mood. As I am about halfway through the first episode of the gang trying to solve gun control, I start to get nauseous and sleepy. Before the episode could even finish, I fell asleep. My eyes shoot open, I bolt from the couch to the bathroom and fall to my knees in front of the toilet just in time to vomit a mixture of bile, water, and the two half-digested Tylenol pills. After wiping my mouth with toilet paper and flushing the toilet, I use the vanity counter to pull myself from my knees to my feet. I rinse my mouth out and wash my hands. Before I could make it back to the couch, I got the overwhelming need to poop. I turn on my heels and make a B-line for the toilet. With my butt cheeks clenched, I yank my pants down in front of the toilet and slam my rear end on the seat. With only a few moments to spare, a packed colon's worth of mud came out of me. After sitting on the toilet for a few minutes, I decided that my bowels must be empty. I wipe, flush, then wash my hands, and make my way back to the couch. Sitting on the couch, I pull my phone out of my pocket to see what time it is. Looking at my phone I see that it is a little past noon and think to myself, ‘Crap, I was supposed to meet up with Steven after classes today to work on homework.’ Opening up my messenger app, I pull up the text conversation with Steven. I texted, “Hey man, I think I have a stomach virus or something. I did not go to class today and will not be able to meet up to work on homework. I have been talking on the big white phone most of last night and today.” I set my phone on the coffee table and lay back down on the couch. The TV is still playing episodes of Always Sunny, granted I slept through the last few episodes. I hear my phone ding and see the screen light up on the coffee table. Grabbing my phone, I see that it is a text from Steven. “No worries man, get better soon.” Setting my phone down, my eyes turn back to the TV, but my mind starts thinking about what I need to do tomorrow. I realize, that even if I feel better by tomorrow morning, it is probably best that I stay home for another day. I am scheduled to run the tutoring center tomorrow morning from 9 am to 10:45 am. I also have a calculus recitation class to teach from 11 am to 12:15 pm. Luckily, I am giving a quiz that will take up the last 45 minutes of class. It would probably be best if I go ahead and email Professor Martin Lau, the instructor of the main lecture classes so that the department could get someone to fill in for me. I get up and walk over to my desk where my backpack is leaning against one of the filing cabinets. Unzipping the compartment that holds my laptop, I pull it out and walk back over to sit on my couch. Opening up my laptop, I wait a moment for it to boot up. When the screen cuts on, I am greeted with my home screen asking for my PIN to log in. After entering my 4-digit PIN, I open up my browser to login to my university email account. Composing a new email, I enter Professor Lau’s email address and I also decide to cc Amy, the department admin on this email too, just in case. I flagged the email as urgent with the subject line being tomorrow's class and the tutoring center. In the body of the email I wrote: “Professor Lau, It seems that I have come down with a stomach virus and will not be able to work tomorrow at the tutoring center at my scheduled time. I also will not be able to teach my recitation class tomorrow at 11 am. I have planned for the first 30 minutes of class to be where students could ask questions about the current homework assignment and if they did not have any questions, I was going to review integration-by-parts during that time. For the last 45 minutes, I have a quiz for them to take that is on the previous two weeks of material. I have attached both the pdf and tex versions of the quiz to this email. -Will” After I attached the quiz files to the email, I hit send, closed my laptop, and set it on the coffee table by my phone. With my body and head still aching, I lay back down on the couch and continued to watch TV. Within 30 minutes, I fell back to sleep. I wake to my phone ringing on the coffee table. Picking up the phone, I see that it is my mom calling and that it is 5 pm. Realizing that today is Wednesday and my mom always calls me around dinner time in her time zone of Georgia on Wednesday. I answered the phone with a groggy, “Hey Mom.” In a cheery voice, she said, “ Hey Will, just calling to see how your week has been going?” I responded with, “It was going well until late last night, I have been throwing up, and my joints and head have hurt since then.” With concern in her voice, “Was it something you ate? How much fluids have you been drinking? Have you eaten anything today? What are you doing about school?” With the rapid fire of questions, I collected my thoughts and answered, “I don’t think it was something I ate. I ate a pot roast last night that I have cooked countless times with no problems. I only had one glass of water today, and I ended up vomiting later on with the Tylenol that I took. I have not eaten anything today and I have sent an email out and should be covered for tomorrow.” After answering all her questions, I hear silence on the line. After a few moments, my mom responded, “Honey, this is not good, not being able to keep down water is not good. You need to see a doctor as soon as possible. And don’t make me fly there and take you myself.” With a groan at the mention of doctors, I said, “If I don’t feel better by tomorrow morning or if I get worse, I will go to the ER.” With a slightly better tone in her voice, she said, “Please do, and try to eat something gentle on your stomach tonight with some water. Please let me know if anything changes and if you need me. Your father and I will be on the next flight out there if you need us.” “Thanks mom, I will try and eat something tonight.” My mom then said, “Call me tomorrow regardless if you feel better just to let me know that you are OK. And if anything comes up you can call me or your father, even if it is in the middle of the night.” Feeling grateful for my parents, I said, “Thanks, mom. I will talk to you tomorrow. I love you.” She responded back, “I love you too Will, remember to call me tomorrow.” Hanging up my phone, I look at the screen and see an email notification from Professor Lau. Opening up the email, I see it reads, “Don’t worry about tomorrow, we will have everything covered. Get some rest and I hope you feel better soon.” With everything taken care of tomorrow, I let out a breath of relief. I turn my attention back to the TV. and let my mind wander as I veg out to more Always Sunny. As I notice that it is starting to get dark outside, I get up and move to my kitchen to make good on my word that I would try and eat something tonight. Opening up my pantry cabinet, I began looking for something that would be light on my stomach. After looking for a few minutes, I decided on instant grits. Taking a packet out of the box and grabbing a bowl out of the cabinet, I pour the contents of the packet into the bowl. With my stomach the way it is, I use half a cup of water to mix with the grits instead of milk like I usually do. After stirring the grits and water together with a spoon, I place it in the microwave for one minute to heat up. Grabbing a clean glass from the cabinet I fill it up with water from the sink. After the microwave beeps, I take the bowl of grits out and stir it with the spoon. Taking the bowl of grits and a glass of water, I make it back to the couch. Sitting on the couch, I slowly eat the bowl of grits and sip on the glass of water. After a few minutes, all the grits are gone, along with half the glass of water. Laying back down, I continue to watch TV as my eyes get heavy and I fall asleep. I wake up and it is still dark outside. I am met with the intense need to both poop and throw up. I make a mad dash to the bathroom and launch my butt onto the toilet seat. An eruption from my bowels comes out and a moment later I am leaning over to projectile vomit into the bathtub. After dry heaving for a few minutes, I sit back up and try to catch my breath. Both my head and joints are throbbing and it takes me a few minutes to get the energy to wipe both my face and bottom with toilet paper. I slowly get up and lean over the vanity to wash my hands, rinse out my mouth, and brush my teeth. Without even thinking, I slowly make my way to my bed and collapse on top of my blanket and sheets. Moments after my head hits the pillow, I pass out. I wake up to it being light outside, my head and joints are still throbbing. Using almost all of my energy, I get out of bed and make it to the couch to look at my phone that was sitting on the coffee table from the previous night. Looking at the screen, I see that it is 8:12 am. At that moment, I reluctantly decided that I needed to go to the ER. I pull up maps and look for the closest hospital. The results show that St. Luke’s is only 4 miles away. Looking down I notice that I have been wearing the same sweats since the night before and I have not taken a shower since the morning before all this started. I get up with my phone in hand and walk into my bedroom to put it on charge. Walking into the bathroom, I turn on the water to the shower and strip my clothes off. Checking to see if the water is warm enough, I step under the water and lean against the wall of the shower. I stand under the water for a few minutes, letting the warm water run down my head and body. With some determination, I take some shampoo and quickly wash my hair and some body wash and wash my armpits, crotch, and butt. After rinsing off, I grab a towel off of the towel rack beside the shower and dry off. Stepping out of the shower with the towel around my waist, I step in front of the vanity. Taking a comb, I begin to comb my hair. As I combed my hair, I noticed something odd. I have always been able to grow a thick full beard since I was in my early twenties, but looking at my face, it looks like my beard is thinning. I also noticed that I have dark bags under my eyes. Shaking that thought from my mind, I walk into my bedroom to get dressed. Opening up my dresser, I take out another set of sweats, an old surf shop tee shirt, and a pair of boxer briefs. I slowly get dressed, trying my best not to fall over in the process due to how weak and tired I feel. I have to tie the drawstrings as tight as possible, taking note that I definitely lost some weight over the past 48 hours. I take an extra set of clothes from out of my dresser, my phone, and my charger, and walk into my living room area. I grab my backpack by my desk and empty all of its contents to pack for my hopefully short trip to the ER. I repack the bag with my laptop and charger, my extra set of clothes, and my phone charger. I slip on my shoes and sling my backpack over my shoulder. As I am putting my phone, keys, and wallet into my sweatpants pockets, I notice that my pant legs seem to bunch up around my shoes more than usual. I open the front door to my apartment and walk out into the blinding sun. Turning around, I close the door and lock it. I make my way down the catwalk to the stairwell. I take my time walking down the stairs, with one hand firmly on the railing. There is a slight fear that I may fall due to my current condition. Making my way across the parking lot to my SUV, I unlock my 4-runner with the key fob. Opening up the driver-side door, I toss my backpack onto the front passenger seat. Sitting down in the driver seat, I close my door and start up my car. Taking out my phone, I look up the directions to the parking garage next to St. Luke’s ER. With the drive being only 6 minutes, I back out of my parking spot and start my short drive. As I am pulling out of the parking lot, I think to myself that this day is going to suck.

Sam finds a way to embarrass herself once more that day before running off to hide. Thankfully it's Nina who comes to the rescue yet again. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam felt something shifting under her head and then heard a chuckle from across the room. The television was still on quietly in the background. She didn’t open her eyes, she was feeling far too comfortable. “It’s like when you have a cat on your lap.” Amy said quietly from somewhere across the room, “You’re not allowed to move.” Sam wondered what they were talking about but she still didn’t want to open her eyes. She didn’t know how long she’d been napping but she felt like she could use just a little more. “I’m getting pins and needles.” Came Nina’s voice jokingly. That was odd. It sounded like Nina was right above her but Sam couldn’t work out how that was possible. She tensed up, suddenly she didn’t want to open her eyes because things weren’t making sense and she wasn’t sure what she would see. She didn’t want to move either and let on that she was awake. Sam felt that only she could manage to get herself in such a position and she didn’t even know what was going on! “Slip a cushion under her head.” Chrissy said. Her voice was closer than Amy’s but definitely not on the couch. Sam couldn’t pretend any longer. Her eyes fluttered open and it took her a moment to work out what was going and why everyone was talking about her. Then it hit her like a brick. She was looking out at the room but as she turned to look up above her she saw Nina’s smiling face. Somehow Sam had twisted around whilst asleep and laid with her head on her friend’s lap. She was mortified. “Oh God… I’m sorry!” Sam quickly said as she sat up so quickly the room span for a moment. “It’s fine!” Nina quickly put a hand out on to Sam’s shoulder, “It was cute.” Sam should’ve been annoyed. She hated being described as cute, it was something inherently childish. Nina knew that as she quickly shook her head and raised her hands. She started stuttering as Sam turned to look at her again. “I… I mean…” Nina started. Sam smiled. She couldn’t help it. Being described as “cute” by strangers who thought she was a baby was one thing, but having it used by the person she had a crush on was quite another. Her smile turned to an embarrassed little laugh as she shyly looked away. “Erm, I don’t want to break up a nice moment…” Chrissy said causing Sam to look across to her, “But you really need to change your diaper.” This time Sam wasn’t smiling. She was mortified that Chrissy could be so blunt, it was in her nature but she knew this was a very sensitive topic. Sam felt all the good feelings replaced by anger as she opened her mouth to retort. Sam shifted in her seat so she was sitting normally. She could feel the wetness of her diaper, it felt a lot colder now. “Oh my word!” Amy exclaimed. She covered her mouth as she looked at Sam’s waist. Sam finally looked down and saw a huge wet patch between her legs with streaks going down each inner thigh. She scrambled off the couch and fell to the floor going head over heels. When she stood up she could just about see over the top of the cushions to a wet patch right where she had been laying. “No… No, no, no!” Sam covered her face as tears sprung from her eyes. “Sam, It’s…” Nina started. Sam ran from the room. It was less a run and more of a waddle though. Her legs were pushed apart by the thick padding and now she could feel more urine leaking out of the diaper with each step. Her clothes were sticking to her as she pushed the bedroom door open and then closed it behind her. She fell to her knees and then lowered her head to the floor. How could it be possible for her to humiliate herself this much? Sam cried into the carpet until there was a knock on the door. Sam crawled away from the door and hid underneath her crib. She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her. “Sam?” It was Nina calling for her. Sam remained silent. There was another knock but when Sam didn’t respond Nina seemed to back away from the door. She remained under the crib, hiding as if there was a monster stalking the room. She brought her knees up to her chest and rested her face against them. Every time something seemed like it might be going right it all suddenly collapsed. She sat in the silence and sobbed, she didn’t know how long she stayed down there but no one disturbed her. Finally she crawled out and stood up. She toddled to the bathroom to clean herself up. After embarrassing herself in the living room Sam decided she couldn’t have any faith in her own body. She didn’t think she had wet whilst asleep, that sort of thing never really happened to her, but clearly the diaper was having such a hard time with how much she had wet it that laying sideways had allowed some of her pee to just slip out. It was because she didn’t trust herself that, despite the toilet being mere feet away, Sam pulled another diaper out of the packet. This was getting disappointingly common for Sam. It felt like an age since she first been put into a diaper and now she was going for her third one of the day. Not only that but the first two were fully used. She flattened the fresh diaper on the floor and sat on the fluffy padding. After repeating the same diapering process Sam sat up and looked at the mirror. Sitting on the floor with her legs spread, her diaper on full display, she saw what the world saw. A pathetic baby. “Maybe I should just… give up.” Sam said to herself. Everyone always thinks she needs to be treated like a baby and now her own body felt like it was being a traitor. Sam stayed in the bedroom for the whole afternoon. There wasn’t a lot to do in there but most of her time was spent ruminating over the past. Every single embarrassment, insult, miscommunication and rejection had been filed away over the years and now she was revisiting them in her head like a rolodex. She sat naked under the crib and was lost in her thoughts for what felt like hours. “Sam? Can you at least let us know you’re OK?” Nina called in at some point as the sun started to go down, “We’re worried.” “I’m fine.” Sam replied just loud enough to be heard through the door. “Can… Can I come in?” Nina asked. This time Sam didn’t respond and after a little while heard Nina retreat from the door again. The sun went down without Sam getting out of her hiding place. At one point she felt the need for the bathroom but she didn’t move. She relaxed and wet herself without any effort. It didn’t feel like there was a point going to the toilet. Her friends had seen her crap her pants, they knew she had wet herself and they had even seen her leaking. She remained unmoving as she felt the fresh wetting encircle her butt, the warmth feeling pleasant on the otherwise quite cool floor. At some point dinner was made and there was another knock on the door. Sam didn’t respond. She didn’t feel hungry, she didn’t really feel anything except self-loathing. Eventually there was another knock on the door but instead of shouting anything the handle turned and the door opened. Sam looked to the side and saw that it was Nina. She closed the door behind her and stayed in place. “Sam?” Nina asked nervously. She was looking around couldn’t see Sam. “Down here.” Sam said quietly. Sam looked away as Nina bent down to look under the crib. She expected her taller friend to leave once she had seen that Sam was alright, but instead Nina got on her hands and knees and crawled under the crib as well. It was a much tighter squeeze for her than it was for Sam. She banged various parts of her body on various parts of the crib until she got into a slightly uncomfortable looking slumped sitting position next to Sam. “We’ve been worried about you.” Nina said after a little bit. “No change there.” Sam replied, “I’m so tired of everyone having to worry about me.” Sam suddenly became much more aware that she hadn’t got dressed again after putting on the new diaper. It wasn’t anything Nina hadn’t seen but she still felt a wave of embarrassment. She didn’t even have something to cover her diaper. Nina was sitting right next to Sam, so close that her clothes brushed the smaller woman’s bare skin. “Can I tell you a story?” Nina asked. “I guess?” Sam replied. “Well, a long time ago, when I was a little kid, my friend Wendy was having a fairy princess birthday party.” Nina started, “I mean this was a long time ago, I must’ve been eight or nine years-old. Anyway, I’m sure you can imagine that a fairy princess party was the height of the social calendar for a bunch of little girls. Her parents really went all out as well. There were decorations, streamers, balloons, a giant cake… Hell, they even had a princess castle themed bouncy castle in the backyard. It was incredible.” Sam wondered if this story had a point. She slowly looked around at Nina who was looking off into the middle distance with a faraway look in her eyes. It almost seemed like she was literally taking herself back to that time. For just a moment Sam felt like she could see the little girl version of Nina in her college-aged face. “Anyway, it was amazing. Everyone was having a great time and there was lots to eat and drink.” Nina continued, “I was one of Wendy’s best friends, we hung out all the time at school and whenever either of us needed a partner we would go to each other. Our parents joked that we were sisters that had been separated at birth with how much we clung to each other. Well, we went to a part of the living room where a huge princess castle had been set up. Three other girls were there too, Joy, Angelica and, funnily enough, Sam.” Sam gave a small exhale of amusement. She had turned slightly to lean against the wall whilst facing Nina who carried on with her story. “These other three, we were friends but we weren’t particularly close, you know?” Nina said, “So we’re all playing and we all have our dolls and we’re making them all look pretty when…” Nina paused. She looked down at the floor between her legs with a wry smile then turned to Sam. “I wet myself.” Nina finally said. Despite being years removed the memory clearly still affected her as she cringed slightly. “In the living room?” Sam asked. She was fully invested in the story. “Surrounded by all my classmates, their parents… At that age it felt like everyone in the world. It was everyone I knew.” Nina continued, “I was just so into playing that I guess I never noticed that I needed to go. Everyone saw, of course. It was running down my legs and pooling on the floor.” “Oh no…” Sam said sympathetically. “Wendy was the first to notice. I had frozen up completely in shock and fear. She looked at me and… the look she gave me, it was like pure disgust. I can remember it to this very day. We always helped each other no matter what but when I saw the way she looked at me I knew everything had changed.” “What did she do?” Sam asked. “She laughed at me. She ran away laughing and got everyone to look at me.” Nina swallowed, “All the girls gathered around, the adults couldn’t get so many little girls who were hopped up on sugar under control. I still just… stood there. It was like my brain had switched off. It’s stupid really but, all these years later I can remember all of this so clearly.” Sam reached out a hand and put it on Nina’s arm as a gesture of friendship. Nina smiled. “Do you know who helped me that day?” Nina asked. Sam shook her head, “Joy, Angelica and Sam. We were friends but we never hung out outside of school, but when I was desperately in need of help they stepped in. Once they had recovered from their shock they got me out of the room and into the bathroom upstairs until someone had found my mom. I was mortified, of course, I cried and cried and begged not to go back to school. Mom told me I couldn’t hide forever and she was right. I went back and, well, I learnt three things.” Nina held up a single finger. “Other people won’t remember you embarrassing yourself as much as you do. Seriously, whilst I was still dying from shame everyone else had moved on completely by the next day at school.” Nina laughed. Nina held up a second finger. “Friends, real friends, stick with you no matter what.” Nina said a little more seriously, “And when you are most in need is when they will step up to the plate. You learn who your true friends are when you at your lowest.” Nina held up a third finger. “And lastly…” Nina leaned in closer to Sam and continued in a whisper, “I learnt that Wendy was a real bitch.” Sam burst out laughing and Nina chuckled along with her. Sam sniffed and wiped her eyes as her laughter died down a few seconds later. Nina was smiling and sighed as she looked from Sam to the edge of her bed. “God damn it…” Sam shook her head, “I’m trying to be miserable here. You’re not making it easy.” “Oh, sorry, I can go if you want.” Nina replied tongue-in-cheek. “I didn’t say that.” Sam leaned sideways against Nina’s arm. Sam wasn’t expecting it but Nina moved her arm allowing Sam to lean against her side. The arm went around Sam’s shoulders. Sam felt a shiver go through her, a good one. She tingled at the touch. She felt so comfortable, it was like the log in the woods all over again but this time there was no one to disturb them. They stayed that way for a long time. Sam thought she could fall asleep right where she was, pressed against Nina and feeling the warmth of her body. She no longer felt any anxieties about being mostly naked or the openly displayed diaper she was wearing. She let out a little sigh as she closed her eyes and breathed in Nina’s comforting smell. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- If you want to find out what happens on "Sam's Vacation" next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/51dc3fc8-c692-4bf3-8e08-05780a61c657 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1218535

Lila on a family vacation This started as an English writing - training project for me. I have to give credit to the original Story “Lila’s family vacation” from Reatykeuniverse for the idea, the plot, and the beautiful name Lila that I used as a starting point. The first chapters are more like a close-bound rewrite with a lot of added sections in the middle, while the later parts just stick to the basic plot and do not have a lot in common with the original. This is the first part (apx. 6000 words) of the story that is already finished and has apx. 46000 words. While correcting takes a lot of effort for me due to my problem with reading and seeing spelling errors, it will take about two weeks to finish a chapter. So please be patient, I will try my best not to keep you waiting. Even though this is not my first story, I do a lot of writing in German, but it is my first story in English. I put a lot of effort into correcting all the grammar and spelling errors and hope there are not too many left to spoil your reading experience. I welcome any constructive feedback on my writing style, grammar and spelling, but please add as much information as possible, so I can improve. And I would also love to hear if you liked the story. If you want to know more, I just opened an intro thread in the nursery Annie's Intro ### Chapter 1 - Traveling - Discover what seemed to be lost. "Mum really, why do I have to wear diapers again?", complained Lila. "Hey honey, we are never going to force it if you don't want to," replied her mum Maria, "but you always wore them for the last years on our vacations, and it always made our trips a lot less stressful, for all of us?” She struggled with her decision while her mum placed the bag on her bed. This bag was clearly designed to appeal to a nurse in a retirement home and did not charm the little girl into the decision to wear them on the trip. As Lila stared at the colorful sheets of her bed, she felt the conflict in her. She was not eager to wear anything other than her panties. And all of her classmates in school would surely throw such a big tantrum that her parents would not dare to mention these diapers ever again. On the other hand, her mum was right, she wet the bed at least sometimes, and for some seconds she remembered how this unusual habit started for the now teenage girl. Whenever her parents could get some days off work, the family went on a trip together, and her mum used to put her girl in pull-ups just before they were leaving. All this started when Lila had a wetting accident when the family was on a city trip to Berlin when she was seven. It was the first year when she finally managed to stay dry during the day and at the packed museum, the line to the toilet was way too long for the young girl to hold it. Lila was in tears and did not want to leave the bathroom anymore, and her mum needed all her mummy magic to cheer the little girl up and get her ready for the rest of her day. To protect her from embarrassing accidents and to make it easier for her child, Lila, and her parents decided to keep her in the pull-ups she still wore for bed-wetting just in case during the day for the rest of the city trip. This worked so well that from there onwards, it became a secret family tradition for the little girl to be in pull-ups whenever they went on a vacation. In all those years, Lila didn't mind wearing pull-ups on occasions like this. She still wore them to bed at night, and wearing them on vacations during the day gave her back some kind of security. She even peed in them when she did not want to rush to the next restroom or was on the road. But now she is thirteen! Nearly a grownup woman in her eyes. And to her dismay, her mum got her tape diapers designed for a senile granny, instead of the slightly embarrassing but at least funny-looking pull-ups. Furthermore, she could slide down these bed-wetter's pants easily on her own when she headed to the bathroom. Lila had indeed outgrown her pull-ups, they did not fit her properly and on the rare occasions she wet the bed they hardly prevented the wet stains on the sheets. So the last time she'd worn them on a trip, her mom had decided to switch to diapers when she was not sleeping on her well-protected bed at home. While she still stared at the bag, Lila was obviously hesitant to wear ugly full-tape diapers, especially at her age. But after recalling her last wet night which was not even one week ago and that she probably would sleep on the plane, she ultimately decided to go with the diapers, just to be safe. "Fine..." she gave in, still trying to look serious, "But this is the last time I swear, and it will be just for the flights and when I sleep!" "You are such a responsible girl.", Maria praised her daughter, leaving her confused about what could be responsible in using diapers. "Please lie down, honey. So we get your diaper on you." Still, in her thoughts, Lila was obeying Mom's instructions sheepishly, took off her skirt and underwear, and laid herself on the soft bed while she noticed the crinkling of her mattress protector as she squirmed and twisted. "Can you put your bottoms up, please." her Mom patiently asked, not wanting to embarrass her girl more than necessary by just lifting her legs with her arms. And she unfolded a plain white fabric and laid it under her daughter's bum. Lila was weirdly feeling comfortable as she put some cream and powder on her before she taped the diaper in place and adjusted the leak guards. "We're all done, and you are ready for your vacation!" Her mum smiled at her. "Do you want to check that you have everything, we have to leave in fifteen minutes." ### Lila was in her thoughts for most of their trip to the airport. And when they arrived, Mum even needed to hold her hand because she was still daydreaming. However she looked at it, the diaper that she wore did not feel uncomfortable. She even liked the soft material that hugged her and that was wiping away all her worries. With the ease of her mind, she dreamed about all her past vacations where she was young and free. In retrospect, she had a really great childhood. Her parents were always there for Lila, and one of the reasons why she did not mind wearing her Pull-Ups in the past was that her parents did not make a big thing out of it when she had a small uppsie accident in them. After the family got their baggage checked in, they still had time to spare before heading for the gate, so they sat on one of the benches to wait and relax. Lila was exhausted from walking through the endless corridors and for a brief moment wanted to sit on her mom's lap as she did countless times in the past, but instead, she sat next to her, suddenly feeling her need to pee. "Mom," she secretly whispered, mindful that they were in a crowded airport, "I need to pee really urgently." “Oh, right now, can't you hold in any longer?” she replied searching for a bathroom while only seeing a corridor packed with endless shops offering their expensive and often useless duty-free stuff. As a young preteen child, Lila didn't mind using her pull-ups, especially when there was no clean bathroom nearby. She leaned on Mum's side, trying to get comfortable with all the people around. “This was much easier on our last trip”, she commented with a sigh. At the same time, she was getting ready to accept her daughter's wish to head to the bathroom whenever possible. “No mummy, I don't want to, my feet are hurting!”, Lila confessed. Wishing she had not protested against her parent's request for her to be diapered and unaware that her mum now could easily read the trouble of her little girl's mind like an open book "You know, I don't mind if you use your diaper, honey. I am sure it will hold up fine.", her mom carefully suggested, while at the same time easing her girl with her hand. For some seconds, Lila thought about that option out of her dilemma. Her parents put her in actual diapers, and that is what they are for, aren't they? Vaguely, she remembered the moon and the stars that promised a dry night on the package. It would soak up everything, she assured herself, while on the other hand remembering the good old days when she just peed in the pull-ups whenever she had to go. Once, she nearly let her mum talk her into going poopy, because they were in a subway with no bathrooms available. On that occasion, she finally made it to a stinky metro bathroom, and she also remembered that she wished she had any other option as it was so gross and dirty. However, this was completely different in her eyes. She just wet the bed in her sleep and the toilet was surely just a short distance away and perhaps most importantly, even when she was small for her age she was a teeny now. Her mum noticed the still ongoing fight in her girl's mind. “Don't worry, little one. Just go pee if you need to, that is what you wear them for. And it will be our secret, I promise”, she heard her mother, laying her arm on her daughter's shoulder. Was it really so strange for her to wet her diaper, she questioned her belief. Her mum just had given Lila permission to use it when she needed to pee. And the diaper felt so soft and comfy, it could not be that bad, could it? First slightly squirming, Lila tried to release the pressure on her bladder, but it was quite difficult to do so deliberately, especially sitting on a bench in a crowded airport. This time she obviously pushed, pressing her eyes together as she slowly was able to squeeze out a few drops. “It is quite hard if you are not used to it, do you want to sit with me, it makes it easier.”, her mum promised. Lila switched over to the welcoming lap, suddenly noticing the difference. Without the hard surface she was sitting on, the next push gradually grew into a steady flow, making her crotch warm and squishy for a second. She hardly could stop peeing until her need was gone, and she felt dry and comfy again. Mom had taken notice of the growing warmth on her lap and had figured out what was happening. "Are you done wetting?" she asked with a motherly smile. Still a little embarrassed but glad she had the urgent need off her mind, Lila nodded in response. "The shop assistant assured me, it will keep you dry even if you have to go pee another time. But are you still feeling comfy and dry?" asked her worried Mom as discreetly as possible. For a second she forgot she was in public, squeezing her thighs together and checking the now not-too-obvious bulge between her legs. Not bad she had to admit, it was warm and still soft but not wet as her old pull-up would have been. "I'm good.", said Lila as she decided to not switch back to her own seat and was slightly thankful that her mum talked her into wearing a diaper again. Actually, Lila thought the warm feeling of her wet diaper was quite pleasant. She could tell that she had peed quite a bit into her babyish underwear, but these diapers were more absorbent than her old bed-wetters pants, and they could definitely hold a lot more. Maybe she was hesitant when arguing that she did not need the diapers on the trip. And she had to admit that wetting herself was still a big stress relief for her on this busy transit through the airports. As the minutes passed, their flight was announced over the speakers and Lila's family made their way to the crowded boarding gate. “You should finish your bottle”, her dad reminded her about the half a liter of sparkling water in her hands. Lila took a sip, as she noticed she had to pee again. I am already wet, she thought and as she only pushed a little, she was surprised how easily she started wetting. “Lila, we better change your diaper before we board the plane, don't we honey?”, suggested her Mom, as she spotted a toilet with a baby changing symbol added to the women’s bathroom. “You know, having to change your diaper on the plane would be a nightmare and very obvious.” Without trusting her diaper too much, she agreed with Mom that a change in the plane would be better avoided. After placing their bags with Dad, Mom took Lila to the toilet. There was a changing table, but it was just made to change a baby, and it was way too small to accommodate Lila. But upmost importantly, it would have been incredibly embarrassing for the small but still teenage girl, so instead they headed to one of the empty stalls together. Her Mom shut the door, “Can you lift your skirt for me, please.” Lila shyly raised her skirt, revealing the yellow-tainted diaper. “It was a good decision we switched you to diapers”, explained Mom, as she removed the tapes, letting the sodden diaper suddenly fall on the floor with a ‘plop’. “Your pull-ups would have been leaking long ago”, she concluded. “Now, do you still need to go potty?” Yes, Lila did feel a very light need to go, but using her diaper was not as bad as she thought, and she slowly began to regret that she was so determined to not use them on the trip. At least she could be using them on the flight and avoid the smelly dirty places they surely used as toilets here as well, she was making her decision. “No, I’m fine, Mom.”, Lila replied as she remembered how disgusting the toilets in public always were. “Sure honey.”, her mum smiled again. She cleaned her darling with a couple of quick wipes, unfolded the fresh diaper, and taped it on her daughter as if she never stopped doing it. Lila let go of her skirt and enjoyed the dryness of her underwear for a second. A wet diaper did not feel uncomfortable at all, but the feeling of a fresh and clean one felt pretty nice as well. “Let's go on a vacation” her Mom cheered, as she rolled up her sodden diaper, throwing it in the bin. While Lila was in a daydream about what just happened, she stepped out of the stall and followed her Mom. ### “Honey, good morning, we have just landed.” whispered her Mom as she gently kissed Lila awake. Opening her eyes, the girl slowly began to sit upright, rubbing all the sleepiness out of her face while stretching her legs. Yes, it was a good flight, she loved the thrill of takeoff and enjoyed the view over the clouds while she was taking advantage of the drinks and snacks they delivered. Eventually, all her adventures of the day caught up with the young girl, and she had fallen asleep with a smile for the rest of her flight. Now, as she stretched and wanted to get up, she noticed the slightly damp and warm feeling in her crotch. She indeed used her diapers two times on the transit when she had to go, and she was glad that Mum had not said a word about the not-too-small amount of soda that she downed. Feeling awake and ready to explore now, Lila glanced around the plane, noticing that most of the passengers had already disembarked and were on their way to the luggage claim. She did not want to wait any longer, as her dad was busy getting their bags from the overhead compartment. And in a moment her daughter was up on her feed waiting for her day bag and ready to start their vacation. As she was on her feet, she noticed her soaked diaper sag a little and the bulge between her legs was quite visible now if you knew it was there. She checked the back of her skirt for leaks and surely was relieved that everything still was dry For a second she wondered, whenever she had used her pull-ups it never felt this heavy. But this diaper had kept her dry and could handle a lot more than her old bed-wetters pants. As they followed all the signs to the baggage claim, Lila's belly started to feel uncomfortable, and she eventually had to go to the bathroom soon. Seeing that her parents were in a bit of a rush, she paid no mind to the ache and focused on keeping up with their pace. After arriving at the baggage claim, Lila went to grab a trolley while Mom and Dad waited at the conveyor belt for their bags. She pushed the trolley forward and joyfully jumped while rolling with it for some meters when she noticed the need to go suddenly coming back. But her parents looked so busy in the hustle and bustle of the airport, and she did not dare to raise her voice. Obviously, her only option was to tell Mom to take her diaper off for her to go to the restroom. But as she thought about that stinky room, she got a slight feeling of nausea in her throat. Actually peeing in the diapers saved her from this unpleasant experience on the transit through the airports. And now that she realized that this need would not be solved in such a quick but also childish and embarrassing manner, the worries that were so distant returned. Her mum sometimes offered her to just go when she was at the edge of having an accident and even if that was some years ago, she had to admit that her current underwear was made with that kind of accident in mind. And she even wore full tape-on diapers and was not in pull-ups now. Little kids and Babies do that all the time, don't they? She even remembered the adults talking about kids on the edge of potty training, just putting a diaper on when they needed to poop. It cannot be that uncomfortable. She was wondering what it would be like to go poopy in her diaper. And while the idea settled into her mind, she even got a little curious about how it would feel. Suddenly the need to go returned. Lila was sure she would not be able to hold back much longer as she squirmed and wiggled, hoping her need just would go away. “Lila, you look so worried. What's up?” she suddenly approached her little girl who was obviously feeling uncomfortable. “I... I am fine. It is just I may need to go to the bathroom a little longer really soon.”, she admitted sheepishly. “I can go to the toilet with you after we get our bags, in about five minutes, can you still wait for so long?” she explained, not realizing that her girl was on the edge of losing the battle against her belly. Lila put her hand on her tummy and felt the growing need to go now. Slowly shaking her head, she looked at her as she always did when she desperately wanted her help. “Can’t you come with me, so we can go now.”, she asked shyly, not willing to let her mum go and signaling that she might not be able to go on her own. “No baby, Bernhard needs my help, we cannot leave right now. ... So if you really need to go so urgently, I wouldn’t mind you using your diaper for poop as well. It's just a short trip to our hotel and I can change you when we get there easily.”, she told her and stroked her back as she always did when she was uncomfortable or stressed. Her mum just suggested that she should poop in her ‘just in case’ diaper. This was so embarrassing was her first thought, but after some moments she realized it would finally take the ache from her. And while everyone else would have ditched the proposal, for Lila it calmed her dilemma and even made her a little curious. Peeing in the diaper was such a relief, so pooping herself could not be so bad after all? She assumed in her mind. She smiled in Lila's face. “I really don't mind if you need to. You don't have to fight that hard.”, she tried to ease away the little girl's resistance. Maybe using it was the best option for her. As embarrassing as it was to admit, the thought of doing that with her mum’s consent made her feel loved and protected as if nothing could harm her. So Lila started wondering what it would feel like to actually do the other thing as well. With a sigh, Lila decided she wanted to try it, at least once. And this time she had a good excuse. Her parents had no time to accompany her, and she would not dare to go into the toilet alone, which could potentially be gross, dirty, and scary with all the unfamiliar people around. Even the idea of facing all the looks of strangers, the smells and flushing sounds without someone she knew close made her confident about her decision. “I think I'll use my ... you know, Mommy.”, Lila whispered, embarrassed and felt like a loved little girl while her mommy protected her. “It's ok you will feel much better”, she heard her say as Mom smiled and nodded, and joined Dad at the conveyor belt, leaving Lila some meters away waiting with their trolley. Lila tried to let it go, like she did when she needed to pee on the plane. But the ache in her belly just intensified further, and she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. After all, pooping herself was a lot more … involving than peeing. As she looked up again, she noticed all the adults were just staring where their luggage would appear. Surely no one would pay any attention to her, except for mum and dad of course. With that in mind, Lila leaned a little bit forward, resting some of her weight on the trolley. She relaxed her hold on her bowels and gave another slight push. A small trickle of pee released first before a tiny bit of her mess began making its way out. It cannot be that hard, Lila wondered, as she saw a little baby boy standing with his legs slightly apart, clearly doing his business in his pants. He does not care at all that he was messing his diaper. She felt the pressure in her belly coming back and also slightly spread her legs apart as she started to push. This time there wasn’t resistance in her tummy. Lila could feel the warmth quickly spreading as sticky poop squished against her bum. In relief, she exhaled and felt the load settle itself at the back of her diaper. Lila felt her belly relaxing a little. She now just wanted to feel comfortable again and all this nasty stuff out of her tummy. Once again she pushed a little harder, this time, and a few seconds later she was confident she had gotten everything out, while she realized that the feeling of pooping herself was much different from just wetting. While the diaper would quickly absorb all her pee, the poop had instead formed a slightly warm mess at the back of her diaper. However, she felt that it was actually quite pleasant and didn't feel bad at all. And it’s at least much better than having to use an icky, stinky restroom. Lila assured herself. She shook herself and pretended to smooth out the back of her skirt, carefully placing her hand on the diaper to make sure it was not too obvious as she was still in public. And she noticed the diaper was heavier now, and the sag kept most of her firm mess away from the childlike-looking girl's skin. For a second she smelled a faint lingering odor of poop. But she looked old enough that no one would expect it to be her who is poopy. Lila raised her head and saw her Mum looking over at her while she was still standing here doing her business as the little baby boy did just some moments ago. She noticed the kind smile on mummy's face as she turned back, helping dad take a heavy bag off. Mum knows, flashed to her mind as she wanted to be back with her parents. Lila slowly walked towards the conveyor belt to join them again. Somehow she wanted to tell them that she was messy, but it was much too embarrassing and babyish for her to admit. What will my daddy think of me just going in my diaper for that as well? The slight scent, however, told her parents anyway as she was approaching them. As Bernhard had picked up all their bags he sniffed and, with a knowing gaze, took Lila by her hand as he had not done for some years. “Let's get our car and finally head to the hotel.”, he said, willingly ignoring what his child just did and as if he was telling her everything was ok Lila was glad she was not alone anymore. She followed Dad and also stayed close to him while they were standing in the car rental pickup line. Standing in line, her mom decided that it was a good time to do a quick diaper check. She tried to pull on Lila's back of her pants, when her daughter quickly turned away and leaned closer to dad “Mom!” she exclaimed, “people are going to see!” “Don’t worry, no one’s going to think badly of you. And I just have to make sure that your diaper was holding up after your accident. You don't want to have a messy leak in the rental car after all. So do you let me check your diaper?” replied Mom with a loving smile while she did not even bother to lower her voice. “Mum ... !“, Lila tried to make a futile argument, while her dad just looked her in the eyes. “Really baby. No one knows you here, so it’s okay you don't need to feel ashamed about accidents while using diapers for traveling.” he underlined Mum's argument. The girl was really embarrassed now and hid her face in her dad's shirt. Lila felt loved, and she trusted her parents, but at the same time, she felt like a small toddler being checked for a messy accident. “I will have a short look.", her mum announced once more. Lila just moved her head in approval, while she felt her mum touch her bum and felt a tiny pull at her waistband and the back of her diaper. “You will be fine for now.”, she announced after a second. Getting her diaper checked by Mom was embarrassing, not only because they were in public, but also because it was their parent’s proof that she had indeed messed herself. Oh well, thought Lila. Her parents had surely smelled it already, and they would see it when she was in the hotel room. Dad hurried away with the clerk from the rental company and got over to the pick-up point. The mother and daughter couple patiently waited outside, where the company put some benches for all the waiting customers. With all the arriving passengers, nearly all seats were taken, and her mum just got the last free spot. “Do you like to sit on my lap again?”, she offered her girl, as she knew her feet were hurting after the long day of traveling. “But I have just...”, Lila stumbled as discreetly as she could, while at the same time she could not confess that she had a messy load in her diaper. “I am your mum, I don't mind your little skunky bum, and I have seen and changed you a lot in the past years”, she calmed her down, while not even confirming that this accident was a one-time ever event for her childlike small but already teenage daughter. Lila slowly sat on her mom's lap, while the strange feeling of the soft mess now spread all over her boom, confused her senses and created the strong childish need to cuddle with her mum. As her mum wrapped her loving arms around her, she no longer could stand being the independent teeny anymore but hid her face on mum's shoulder, ignoring what she might look like. Feeling her body so close and being loved by her mum was all she needed to leave her grumpy teenage thoughts behind. “Hi, you sleepy head, you have a really comfortable seat don't you”, her dad greeted her daughter as he arrived with their rental car and took their heavy luggage into the trunk. “Yes Daddy”, she cheered, not yet ready to let Mum go. “Lila is so sweet and affectionate today.”, her mother responded. “Do you want to cuddle your daddy too?”, the man offered his darling a chance to leave her mom's lap. She hugged him, still experiencing the irresistible childlike love for her parents. As if her dad had been on a week-long business trip, she now was clamping on him, even not letting him go as he lifted her up as a little girl. “We had a small issue with the car arrangement.”, the strong man on her shoulder, told his wife. “They did not have a booster for our Lila. The only possibility was the safer but more expensive child seat option for younger ones, but at least they did not charge us extra.” Feeling so much love from him, the girl could not protest, but she still didn't want it to be too childish. “What kind of child seat?”, she found the courage to ask, interrupting her parent's discussion. “Oh, it is a nice one in a purplish red color”, he advertised. Without dropping his girl to the ground, he took her over to the backseats of the car, opening the door and revealing a full-sized seat that even had shoulder straps as a seat for a rally driver. First, she wanted to protest that she was not a baby, but then the love from her parents and the comfortable hug lulled her into thinking twice about it. Wasn't her diaper the same thing, something childish, that could actually feel nice and comfortable? “Oh I am sure you are in for trouble”, his wife commented on the seat that her husband had chosen, remembering all the discussions she had with her daughter in the past weeks. Lila did not want to be a grumpy vacation Grinch, and maybe she also wanted to show her mum that she was wrong. “It is ok, at least we will have one, and we can enjoy our time here.” Her teenage side enjoyed the surprised feeling on her mum's face. “I think our big girl is not as grumpy and cranky as you think. Can I let you down to try it? It may be a little difficult with the buckles.” “But Daddy, I still want to cuddle with you.”, she confessed that the child in her was back in command. Slightly caught off guard, he whispered, “Do you mind if I tuck you in?”, he suggested, remembering the countless times that he placed his sleepy or sad daughter in the back of their car. “Yes Daddy” she mumbled while the only important thing was that he did not let her down on the hot and hard street. With some well-trained moves, he opened the door and let her slip on the seat. Without thinking, she put her hands in the shoulder straps and let him close the buckle with a click. Lila wiggled a little And while she noticed the lack of space to move, she somehow also felt comfortable. She liked the soft fabric and the small pillow that was there for her head. “I like it”, she confirmed again. And as the adults smiled a little, she added, “Just don't make me use it at home when my classmates see me. Ok?” The two adults, who were still astonished by the change in her teenage girl’s temper, got in at the front. With the push of a button, they opened the window a bit to let in the fresh summer vibes and to keep Lila's poopy smell at bay that still kind of lingered around her. As the drive was getting boring, she had time to think about all the things that changed while they left their city apartment. Most of all was that she, despite all her doubts, actually liked her diapers and the freedom she had to pee or even poop whenever she needed. But there was also the trust and love for her parents that was crowing again, as if her puberty had never sent the first confusing ideas in her mind. Making her more cranky than she actually wanted to be. ### Excited about the new place, Lila jumped on the queen-size bed in their hotel room. Her parents had just checked themselves in at the reception, and the young girl could not wait to explore everything the place had to offer. There were so many nice things she could think about that she nearly forgot about her messy diaper, that she still wore under her slightly childlike shorts. Mom had started unpacking all their bags, while her Dad headed down to the lobby, surely parking their car in the hotel's parking garage. As the last empty bag was packed away, her Mom looked at her girl. Lila was lying on the bed, checking out the kid's channels on TV while thinking about the hotel pool and the waterslides that they had here. The last things that Mom left on the bed were Lila's old travel changing mat and a fresh pack of wipes. “Honey, come, let us get that poopy diaper of yours changed.” Mom announced as she placed the mat and her wipes next to her on the bed. “Can you lift your tushie for a moment, baby?” “I am not a baby” she insisted, ignoring the obvious smell and still letting her mum slide the changing pad up under her back. Then she raised her skirt over her belly. With her hand, she signaled her girl, that she could lie back down Lila could feel the soft but water-impermeable layer around her changing area and noticed that she was indeed acting as if she was a baby girl. And while noticing that, she became a lot more self-conscious about the embarrassing thing she did. “Mom you know, I think I have to clean that up by myself.” offered Lila embarrassed, and at the same time she simply wanted to vanish into thin air. But still, she trusted her mum that she would not leave her alone with all the mess she had in her diaper. Maria placed her hand on her kid's belly, “I will do that, honey. I promised that when I told you to go poopy.” replied Mom. “Besides, when you were a baby, I’ve changed your poopy diapers a ton of times, and I really don't mind doing it again today.” Lila relaxed as she heard that, she relented in relief and slowly spread her legs, making it at least as easy as possible for her Mom. “Oh, this diaper is full.” giggled Mom as she opened the tapes, revealing the mess on her booty. “I am sorry. Your mummy should have changed your way earlier. This must have been very uncomfortable.” “It was not that bad, Mom, I nearly forgot about that after some moments.”, replied Lila honestly. “You know actually ...“, she continued, before her embarrassment suddenly stopped her. “Actually, ...?” continued her Mom, as she softly began wiping down Lila’s messy tushie. “It’s just… I don't know, it made the trip much easier for me and I kind of liked it a little, I guess…” stumbled Lila. “And I really hate to go to the smelly bathrooms. In my diapers I felt so loved and protected as if I am still your little child.”, she confessed. “You are always my child and I love you.”, she told Lila and Mom continued wiping in silence as the young girl enjoyed the feeling of the cold, soothing wipe gently rubbing against her skin while being so close to her mum. As Maria rolled up the dirty diaper, she kissed her belly. “You are all clean now.” exclaimed her mom, waiting for a second to see if she would stand up to get her panties on. But as the moments passed, it was clear that there was more Lila wanted from her. And with a sarcastically strict voice, she said, “Now, we have something to discuss, my little one. You know, I used to insist that you wear pull-ups in the past because I didn’t want you stressing about having an accident, especially since you wet the bed pretty often.” She paused for a second to see Lila’s reaction and when there was no sign of refusal she continued, “Today I promised you that you could switch back to wearing undies this year. But, you had accidents in them a lot today, and you told me you also liked the security and comfort that they gave you. So I thought we might as well keep you in diapers like what we’ve always done, or do you really want to switch back to underwear right now and just wear them as bed-wetting briefs at night?” Mom’s question surprised Lila. She did enjoy her diapers a little on the trip, and she just told her that it was comfy and made her feel protected and small. She now regretted her strong refusal. And while her pride as a teenager was on the line, she truthfully did want to be diapered again. “Do you mind if I choose the diapers?”, confessed Lila with her face red like a tomato... “Of course not, my girl. I think those will give you a much more relaxed vacation if you don't have to worry about bed-wetting when you are tired.”, said Mom, who then went to grab some fresh diapers and powder from the closet. “But how can I go to the bathroom and pee when I wear them, I mean they are real diapers and not just pull-ups” the girl wondered as she felt the soft fabric under her bum. “Oh.” Her mum replied, “I really don't mind you using them when you need to go, and if we have a toilet close by you just come with me and I help you to get to the potty” Gently, she fluffed up another plain white diaper, placed it under her booty, and sprinkled a little bit of powder. After checking the alignment was right and nothing was too tight, she taped the diaper in place and carefully adjusted the leak guards, as Lila rolled over at her belly and giggled. “You are done, baby”, she said as she gave the diaper a gentle pat “Could you tell me when you need a change.” her mum reminded her of their mutual agreement that they had on their previous trips. “Okay.” nodded Lila. The little girl somehow was conflicted. Wearing a diaper, wetting and pooping in it was surely supposed to have been so shameful. Especially for a young woman her age, but at the same time, she didn’t mind the strange feeling at all. And getting her diaper changed by her mom was supposed to be extremely embarrassing at thirteen. But for her, it was different. It felt somewhat nice. She felt like a loved child and enjoyed the childish affection and trust, she experienced while returning into this nearly lost stage of their mummy-daughter relationship.

Well, here goes nothing. I have posted on ABDL sites before but I don't think my heart was really in those stories. That has changed now, this story is one that I have put plenty of work into and I am finally ready to test it out on a real audience. I have a few chapters ready in the coming weeks but, based on how things go I hope to move to a regular schedule as I have lots of plans! Note regarding grammar, well I am terrible at it. I don't have an editor and rely mainly on re-reads and free web grammar checks so, don't judge me too bad, ha! Hope you Enjoy! ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ The sound of a flip-flop smacking the bottom of a foot and the ground in an annoying, repetitive beat filled the car as they approached their destination. “Tara, stop that!” her mother spoke sharply. Tara leaned up from the clenched position she was in at the back of the van and pressed her foot down hard to stop the tapping. She had been holding back her bladder for the better part of the trip. The freeway separating Tara’s house from her mother’s best friend was legendary. She had been holding back the two colas she had pounded at lunch and was thankful the end was nearly in sight. “I keep telling you it's not healthy for you to keep doing this to yourself; I thought we were past this.” Diane continued. In her current condition, Tara couldn’t help but agree with her. Ever since she was little, she had issues with bathroom breaks. As a small child, she was potty trained early, but that did not stop her from constantly having accidents. Her mom always said she had her ‘head in the clouds’; she would be so focused on something that nothing else would matter… nothing. As she grew older, Tara continued to have accidents that would go up and down in frequency. When she started school, she earned the unpleasant nickname ‘Tinkle Tara’. Between accidents and a bout with bedwetting when she was 7 and 9 years old, it looked like she was doomed to it. However, for whatever reason, a switch had flipped, and it had been nearly 8 years since ‘Tinkle Tara’ was uttered. On the other hand, in the last few months, Tara has been putting her bathroom training through the ringer. Time after time, she found herself holding her bladder and aching from the effort. Whether it was at the mall, watching a movie, or sitting through classes, the urge to go was becoming more frequent and urgent each time. She had not told her mother that she almost always felt the need to go ‘right now’ whenever she had to pee. It never helped matters that her mother was a health nut and had drilled into her to keep hydrated, so she always was drinking water. It was a habit, but then again, it was only in the last few months that things started to go sideways. Now Tara was also going to be playing ‘big sister/babysitter’ to a 10 year old. Her mother and Brittany’s, had been friends since High School and now work for the same company. Both had been married and are now divorced. With lucrative jobs and a daughter, they were about as close as any family member. So when they both were chosen to go overseas to be in charge of operations in a new business move for the company, they quickly decided the plan. As Tara was 18, she would watch and take care of Britteny until the two mothers got back, which would be around the beginning of the summer. “Now remember, you have to be in charge of Brittany and keep up with your school work. Those are the two most important things,” her mother said, for about the hundredth time. “Mom, I know. I have hung out with Brittany plenty of times before,” Tara countered. “Not for this long and with this many responsibilities. Plus, Cathrine has… Well something else that you are going to have to keep track of,” her mom finished. “Oh?” the girl raised her eyebrow. “She will tell you,” her mother said giving her a look that said, this is serious. As the van pulled into the garage of Cathrine and Brittany’s home, Tara shot like a bullet out the door into the house. Catherine was blurred as she shot for the bathroom in the room she usually stayed in on the second floor. Scrambling through the door, the sight of the bathroom made Tara relax. “No!” she gasped, hurriedly tired to get the button on her shorts undone. She had relaxed too early, and now things were out of control. Finally sitting on the seat, a sharp but blissful relief crept over her. She had not realized how much and how painful this time had been. Tara knew that she should stop doing this but, for now, inspected the damage to her shorts. The whole crotch of the garment was a darker shade of blue and was a lost cause. Luckily, she had one other pair close to these that she could grab from her bag and slip into. This was only the third time this had happened, but it certainly was not something she enjoyed. Slipping into fresh clothes, she made her way back down to the living room to ‘officially’ greet Cathrine and Brittany. “Whew, sorry about that,” she greeted Catherine. “It’s alright, pretty on par for you, ha!” Cathrine jested, then her voice went low,“Follow me to the kitchen.” Her mother was talking with Brittany, and the girl was looking like she did not have much to say, so she followed Catherine. “So there is something that I have been keeping from you; I just told her mother last night,” she let out with a long breath. “Oh no, is something wrong?” Tara blurted out. “No, no, nothing serious, but… Brittany has been having some troubles. Bathroom troubles,” she responded flatly. A heat rose in Tara’s cheeks, and she simply said, “Oh…” “Now I know that you had your own issues, but I recently saw a book about accidents among older children and teenagers. I have Brittany following some rules that are designed to help her get through this phase.” Cathrine explained as she put a hardcover book on the counter. “The front of the book explains how the rules work - the ins and outs as they were. And in the back there is the list of rules and a little chart if you need it,” she went on. Tara picked up the book, and before she could utter a word, Cathrine continued, “You obviously don’t have to read it, and Brittany knows the first two rules by heart now, but you should read them and she has to follow them. Supplies are in the upstairs hall closet.” “Supplies?” the girl questioned. “Well, in a nutshell, Brittany has to use protection whenever she has accidents. The more accidents, the more protection, and the more…eh… privileges she loses.” the older woman explained. “Ah, well, I guess that makes sense.” Tara concluded. She couldn’t believe it, Brittany was in diapers! It was a shock only because there had never been a hint to her that her little friend may have had such troubles. Well, Tara herself was smaller, but not terribly so, but she was still taller by a couple of inches. Brittany had a heart shaped face, round blue eyes, and shorter brunette hair, while Tara had sandy blonde hair past her shoulders, brown eyes, and a longer face. Both had followed their mother’s genes, like matched sets. “Cathrine, we need to get to the airport,” her own mother called out. “Oh yes, coming!” she replied, and then to Tara, “Just read the rules and make sure Brittany follows them, simple as it gets!” With that, she hugged Tara and made her way to the living room, where her daughter and Tara’s mother were. There were the usual tearful goodbyes, as the realization of how long it would be before they were all together again sunk in. All too soon, it was just Tara and Brittany watching TV in silence as the girls both recovered from the painful departure. Tara ordered pizza as a way of cheering them both up, and by the time the large pizza and sodas had been consumed, it was close to bedtime. She, Tara, knew it was time to broach the subject. She decided to do so in a manner that showed she trusted Brittany to know what she had to do. “Well, I guess it is time for bed, Brit,” she stated. Brittany yawned. “Yeah, I guess so.” The girl got up from the couch and made her way to the stairs. “Wait, Brittany!” she called to stop the girl. “Is there something we need to talk about? Some rules?” The younger girl froze, and she stiffened as she turned to face Tara, so she went on the offensive. “Before you say anything, it's alright. I had problems when I was around your age,” she tried to soothe Brittany. “I don’t want to follow the rules without mom,” she almost spat back at Tara. “Look, this will go smoothly if we just follow what your mom wants you to do.” Tara countered. “But… it's just… It's so embarrassing, and I want to just be normal.” Brittany pleaded, “Please don't make me do them.” It nearly broke Tara’s heart to see Brittany clinging onto a small hope that she would be out of whatever she had been enduring. “What exactly are the rules you are supposed to follow, i haven't read them yet because I want you to tell me,” Tara said. “Well, umm… you… There are five rules, and if you have any, you know. Then you start at 1 and go from there.” Brittany mumbled. “I see, and what rule are you on now?” She questioned further. “1B,” Brittany said out of the side of her mouth. “1B?” “Yeah, the first rule has three parts… some kind of like grace period before the rest of the rules, I guess.” Brittany had crossed her arms and had not looked at Tara since she started talking about the rules. “How far have you gone down the list?” Tara asked with complete curiosity. “Just two, but it was awful.” Brittany huffed. Tara was in a bind; she didn’t want to fight Brittany for weeks on end. And she didn’t want to have to deal with Brittany having accidents she could prevent. But most of all, she did want to have fun with Brittany; she really was like a little sister. The girl shouldn’t have to feel alone in this… then it hit her. It was drastic, but it just might work. “Alright, let's look at 1B,” Tara announced. Going into the kitchen, she opened the back of the book and found the page with 1A at the top. She read out, “1A - a single day-time accident will result in a pull-up for 1 day and night.” Turning the page, she also read, “1B - a single night-time accident will result in regular pull-ups for 2 days & night-time pull-ups for 2 nights.” Brittany was bright red but Tara talked fast to ease the embarrassment. “So you…” “The night before last, this is my second night. Mom let me go without during the day today because she was leaving,” the girl clarified. “Good, then we will both follow the rules going forward.” Tara stated. “Both?” Brittany asked. “Both,” she replied. “What good is that? It's still just me that will have to do any of it!” Brittany screeched. “Hold on. Did you see me dash upstairs when I got here?” Tara asked, and the girl nodded. “Well, I didn't quite make it, and my shorts got a bit wet. So I guess that puts me on 1A, right?” she said, matter of fact. “You're lying,” Brittany huffed, but Tara was prepared for this. A quick trip to her room and her shorts from earlier presented to Brittany were all the evidence she needed. “Whoa!” Brittany exclaimed. “Told you, so we will both be in pull-ups tonight. Your mom gave you a break, so we will just go with the pull-ups tonight. And if we are both dry in the morning, this all resets, right?” She asked cheerily. “Yeah, but… but… “ Brittany couldn’t come up with an argument. “Now come on, we are still about the same size; let's see if they fit and we can get off to bed.” Tara led the dumbstruck girl up the stairs and to the closet. It was packed with white boxes, each labeled in the upper corner. The shelf at chest height had two opened boxes, one of the left read ‘Slims’. Thinking these must be the pull-ups she grabbed two, and handed one to Brittany. “Let’s both get pjs on, i will come to your room in about 10 minutes.” Tara said as she closed her door behind her. Throwing the pull-up on the bed, it suddenly hit Tara what she was about to do. It had been so long since she had worn something like that she almost felt as if it stared back at her. As if this meant more than just a means to an end. Shaking her head, she inspected the pull-up; it wasn’t any of the major brands she knew. In fact, it only had an “R” in the center of the waistband to indicate a brand. The sides were just a bit longer than the width of her hand and the padding looked fairly thin, but then it was just a pull-up. Changing into a tank top with thin shoulder straps, she placed her usual PJ pants next to the pull up on the bed. Stepping into the pull-up she began to doubt that she would fit, yet as she dragged it up to her waist, it never seemed to tighten. Standing there, 18 years old, and in a pull-up, it may as well have been fitted for her. It clung to her a bit but didn’t feel tight, and she felt the leg holes conform around her leg just below her butt, a perfect fit. She walked around and noted the extra padding and the overall ‘bulk’ she was not accustomed to as she moved. Satisfied, she pulled her PJs over the pull-up and went to see Brittany. Knocking on the door, the girl called out that she was ready. Tara was momentarily taken aback as Brittany had some small shorts and the diaper spilled out of the top and the sides. “All set?” she asked. “Yeah… I guess,” but Brittany kept glancing at Tara's PJs. Pulling the band of her pants down a bit, Tara showed the top of the pull and said, “Fitted just fine.” Tara began to giggle, and a smile reached Brittany's face as well. Soon they were laughing hard at the situation, and the tension was broken between them. “Night, Brit, see in the morning.” Tara chuckled out. “Night, Tara” was the reply as the younger girl got into bed. Back in her own room, Tara turned off the lights and got under the streets, exhausted. However, she almost immediately realized why Brittany’s shorts were so small. Being under covers, in pants, and in a pull-up was not the most comfortable thing. But tiredness eventually overtook Tara, and she drifted off.

I wrote this with the help of AI. What would normally have taken me weeks to write took me hours. It was a fun experiment and feel this story has a lot of ways to go. The interesting thing was fixing it be in the right tense and person. Either way, love to hear feedback. Here is the first bit. Let me know peoples thoughts and if I should continue it. Chapter 1. [Boyfriend] I woke up with such a headache. My head was pounding and I was struggling to even remember why. I sat up and all the blood rushed to my head making the headache amplify by a thousand. With the onslaught of blood to my brain brought all the memories of last night. We decided it would be a good idea to do shots of tequila at the bar. Like the old saying goes, one tequila, two tequila, three tequila, floor. I vaguely remember throwing up in the parking lot and Laura driving my car back to my apartment. The rest is pretty fuzzy. I stretched extending my arms and legs out as far out as I could and in doing so heard a crinkling sound. I looked down and saw that I was wearing nothing but a diaper. Upon closer inspection, a very wet, very pink, and very puffy diaper. The diaper itself wasn't a big deal. I had been wearing diapers off and on for a few years enjoying the feeling of wearing then and sleeping in them on occassion when I was by myself. The difference here was I had never wet the diaper without intentionally doing so. I also didn't remember putting it on last night. Lastly, this was one of those things I kept to myself and never talked about to anyone. I went to push the covers off and that is when I started to panic. I went to push the covers off and realized I was wearing a pair of mittens that forced my hands in to a fist making my hands almost useless. They were designed to keep prying hands immobile in case someone couldn't keep their hands off their diaper. I knew this beacuse I bought them off Etsy after stumbling upon them one day. I was instrigued with the idea and bought them immediately. The problem is its almost impossible to put them on without help. It is however, absolutely impossible to engage the locking mechanism without help since your hand are effectively useless once they are on and you don't lock them until they are actually on. Needless to say, I had never gotten to really use them before. "Oh fuck!! Oh fuck!! Oh fuck!!" I said very loudly as I hopped out of bed. I put one of my hands in between my legs, closed my legs and tried to pull the mitten off. They wouldn't budge. It was on VERY securely. I tried again with the other hand and recevied the same results. I then tried to take the diaper off at least but since I didn't have use of my fingers or hands I ended up just punching myself in the groin. I started to panic even more. The total time from waking up to my ephiphany felt like it had been a few minutes but in reality it was probaly no more than 30 or 45 seconds. As I am processing all of this, Laura walks in the bedroom holding a cup of coffee and wearing a big ass grin Laura is my girlfriend. We have been together for a little less than two years. We met at a bar and for me it was love at first site. Laura is an avid athlete. She ran track in college, runs 3 or 4 Olympic triathlons every year, and goes hiking all the time. She is also a joy to be around. She is my ride or die partner. Always down for an adventure and the type of girl who will hold your hair while you puke your guts out from drinking too much tequila. She is also incredibily smart and perceptive. She has this ability to gain trust and influence with anyone she meets. If you take that and combine her ability to read people, work a room, and her patience it is obvious to see why she I am head over heels in love with her. However, when you are standing in front of her in nothing but a diaper and she isn't saying a fucking word it isn't awesome. Laura took a sip of her coffee and just stood there saying nothing. The silence was killing me and so I blurted out the first thing that came to my mind. "I would kill for a cup of coffee!" I said. Laura looked at me, still wearing her big ass grin, and extended her cup of coffee signaling for me to take it. I didn't think in my current predicament I could hold a cup of coffee let alone drink any of it without spilling it and possibly burning myself. "If I take it I will spill it all over me!" I said. "We definitely don't want that" Laura said again grinning. Laura was clearly not going to help me here. I knew there was a lot to talk about but I seriously needed out of this very wet diaper and I also had to pee. Just thinking about it was causing me to shift my weight from one foot to the other constantly. "I have to pee!" I told Laura. Laura took another sip of her coffee and look at my diaper and then back me. "It looks like you have already done a lot of that" she said while stifling a laugh. "This isn't funny" I told her. "I think that depends on perspective" Laura said. "Just help me out here before I have an accident." I said as calmly as I could. "How much do you remember from last night?" Laura asked me. "Not much after the bar" I told her. "Interesting" Laura said coyly. "Come on just tell me" I said in desparation as I was moments away wetting the diaper again. "I think we should go sit down and talk about it." Laura said gently. "I first need to pee and get out of this diaper." I told her exasperated. Laura chuckled, a playful glint in her eyes. "Alright, alright," she said. "But before we discuss escape routes, there's something we need to talk about." Her voice softened a touch. "Remember on the way home from the bar how you were talking about you wanting to be a little more… submissive sometimes?" Recognition dawned on your face. There had been a conversation, fueled by tequila and whispered secrets, about exploring power dynamics in the bedroom. I vaguely remembered confessing a secret enjoyment of diapers, a childhood comfort I never quite outgrew. "Yeah," I mumbled, cheeks burning with a mixture of shame and a strange anticipation. "I, uh, I might have mentioned that." Laura's smile widened. "Well, as your ever-supportive girlfriend," she said, her voice dripping with amusement, "I made you a promise." She tapped the wet diaper with a finger. "You wouldn't be in this situation if you hadn't made me promise not to leave this little guy friend on you until you confessed everything about your… fascination." I groaned, the weight of your predicament hitting you all at once. The dampness against my skin was no longer just uncomfortable, it was a constant reminder of my vulnerability. The mittens, a playful purchase now felt like shackles. "But Laura," I pleaded, voice strained, "I can't even hold a coffee cup! And besides, I swear I have to pee like right now!" Laura's smile softened a touch. "Alright," she conceded, "accidents happen, even to big boys in diapers. But," she wagged a finger playfully, "we'll have to change you out of this one before we can have a proper chat about last night, wouldn't we?" A flicker of hope sparked in your eyes. Maybe there was a way out of this, a chance to explain yourself before facing further humiliation. "Really?" you asked, voice barely a whisper. "Of course," Laura said, her voice gentle now. "Come on," she gestured towards the bed, "let's get you cleaned up. Then, we can talk." Your gaze darted down to the offending article of clothing – the pink diaper, now straining uncomfortably against your skin. Shame burned your cheeks hotter than the wetness seeping through. Beside it sat the matching pink mittens, a constant reminder of your drunken confession and bizarre request. You needed to explain yourself, to confess the secret desires that fueled your love for diapers. But the words stuck in your throat, choked by a paralyzing fear of rejection. "Laura," you croaked, your voice thick with a mix of desperation and embarrassment. "This is ridiculous. Please, just take these mittens off. I need to use the bathroom, and I can't explain anything like this." Laura knelt beside you, her gaze holding a mixture of concern and a strange intensity. "I know this is uncomfortable," she said, her voice gentle but firm, "but you promised, remember? You wouldn't be in this situation if you hadn't begged me to keep you diapered until you confessed everything about your… fascination." Her voice softened on the last word, devoid of judgment. A surge of panic constricted your chest. "But Laura," you pleaded, "I can barely hold it anymore! Don't you see I'm serious? Can't we just talk after I use the bathroom?" "We can talk now," she countered, her gaze unwavering. "You promised, and besides," she added, a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes, "I wouldn't want you ruining another perfectly good diaper before we even get started, would we?" Frustration bubbled over, fueled by the growing pressure in my bladder and the weight of your unspoken secret. "This isn't funny!" I snapped, my voice strained. "I'm not a child! Take them off, or I swear I'm going to…" The threat died on my lips as a warm sensation spread across my backside. Shame flooded me as I realized I'd lost the battle against my own bladder. Laura sighed, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. "See," she said, her voice calm but firm, "accidents happen. Even to big boys in pink diapers. But," she added, a playful glint returning, "that doesn't change the deal. We still need to talk." Chapter 2 The weight of the wet diaper felt like a physical manifestation of defeat. Tears welled up in my eyes, a mixture of frustration, fear, and a strange sense of vulnerability I couldn't explain. Looking at Laura's determined face, I knew there was no escape. The conversation I dreaded, the one that could change everything, was finally about to begin. The tears blurring my vision made it hard to meet Laura's gaze. Shame gnawed at me, a raw confession clawing its way out of my throat. "It started in high school," I mumbled, voice thick with humiliation. "I… I liked the feeling of diapers, the comfort, the… vulnerability." I choked on the word, the truth hanging heavy in the air. Laura listened patiently, her expression a mix of curiosity and something more. "Vulnerability?" she echoed softly. "Yes," I continued, voice barely a whisper. "It was like a… secret world. Something nobody else knew about." I described the on-and-off relationship with diapers throughout high school and college, the periods of indulgence followed by guilt-fueled purges. "But this wasn't just about the feeling," I confessed, voice barely audible. "There was… there was a part of me that liked being forced to wear them. Like having someone else make the decision." I blurted out the truth about the pink mittens, the dark fantasy they represented. "I bought them online, imagining being… made to wet myself. I never thought it would actually happen." A tense silence filled the room. I stole a glance at Laura, bracing yourself for rejection. But her expression surprised me. There was no disgust, no anger, just a deep curiosity. "Anything else?" she asked gently, her voice laced with concern. I met her gaze for a fleeting moment, then looked away. The truth burned on my tongue, a secret too dark to share, even with her. "No," I lied, the word hollow in the quiet room. Laura's gaze held mine, a knowing glint in her eyes. I could practically feel her seeing through the flimsy lie, but she didn't press it. "Alright," she said finally, a sigh escaping her lips. "This is a lot to take in. But for now," she continued, her voice softening, "let's get you cleaned up, okay?" Relief washed over me, a temporary reprieve from the emotional onslaught. But as Laura began to remove the wet diaper, a sliver of fear wormed its way back into your heart. This confession might be just the beginning. I knew, deep down, that the secret you still held close was the real key to understanding your desires. And I wasn't sure if I was ready to unlock that door, not even for Laura. The conversation might have started, but the real journey into my hidden world had only just begun. A flicker of hope sparked in my eyes as Laura rose from the bed. Maybe, just maybe, this ordeal was over. Maybe I could explain everything later, after I'd showered and regained a semblance of normalcy. But my hope died a quick death as I saw Laura head towards the closet, not the bathroom. Panic clawed at my throat. "Wait!" I blurted, the word laced with desperation. "Where are you going?" Laura turned, a fresh diaper in hand. "To get you cleaned up, of course," she said gently, her voice laced with amusement. "No!" I protested, my voice rising in a squeak. "I mean, not like that! I thought… I thought you were going to take these things off!" I gestured frantically at the pink mittens, the symbol of my forced confinement. Laura's lips curved into a knowing smile. "Honey," she said, her voice soft but firm, "I know you're scared. And I know there's more you're not telling me." Her gaze held mine, unwavering. "No, there isn't!" I lied, the word tasting like ash in your mouth. Laura sighed. "Look," she said, kneeling beside you again. "I'm not going to pressure you to tell me everything right now. But we can't just pretend this didn't happen. So, how about a compromise? You stay in diapers for the day, the pink ones," she added, a playful glint in her eyes, "until you're ready to be completely honest with me. Then, and only then, will we talk about taking these things off." The idea of being stuck in diapers all day, the pink ones a constant reminder of my helplessness, filled me with a surge of frustration. This wasn't supposed to happen! I threw my arms around, knocking over a glass of water on the nightstand. "No! This is ridiculous!" I shouted, tears welling up in my eyes again. "I can't stay like this!" Laura reached out, her touch surprisingly firm as she grasped your shoulders. "Actually," she countered, her voice surprisingly calm, "you can. And deep down, isn't this part of what you secretly wanted?" I flinched at her words, the truth stinging like a slap. A tiny voice inside you whispered a shameful confirmation. But I refused to acknowledge it. "No! It's not!" I denied vehemently, pushing her hands away. Laura didn't argue. Instead, she quickly removed the wet diaper. However, this time, she left the pink mittens firmly secured on my hands. Shame burned my cheeks as she cleaned you up, the vulnerability raw and exposed, amplified by the restriction of the mittens. "Alright," she said, fastening a fresh pink diaper around me. "Why don't you go wait in the living room while I get some more coffee?" The thought of leaving the safety of the bed, venturing out into the open while diapered and defenseless, filled me with terror. I shook my head stubbornly. "No. I don't want to go anywhere." Laura stood up, a hint of exasperation flickering across her face. "Look," she said, her voice firm, "we both know you can walk. So, either you go to the living room, or you can stay here and face the consequences." The implication hung heavy in the air. This wasn't a request, it was an order. Heat flooded my cheeks as I realized the truth of her words. This, the forced compliance, the helpless dependence, might be the very core of my secret desire. But I couldn't admit it, not even to myself. Defeated, I pushed yourself off the bed, the plastic crinkling beneath a constant reminder of my predicament. As I started to shuffle towards the living room, Laura's hand landed on my backside with a sharp smack. A yelp escaped my lips, more from surprise than pain. "That," Laura said, her voice devoid of anger but laced with a hint of amusement, "was for the water glass and the tantrum. Now, go." The spanking, a I only fantasized about with the impossible addition of the mittens, sent a jolt through me. Shame and a strange flicker of… something else, warred within me. I bit my lip, the unspoken desire a heavy weight in my gut. There was so much I wanted to tell her, so much I craved to experience. But the words wouldn't come Defeated and still buzzing from the spanking, I shuffled into the living room, the plastic crinkle of the diaper a constant reminder of my predicament. Laura followed close behind, a determined glint in her eyes. Just as I settled onto the couch, the shrill ring of her phone pierced the tense silence. Laura glanced at the screen, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "It's Sarah," she sighed. "Says she needs a ride home." My stomach lurched. Sarah, your friend who was with you both at the bar last night. The friend who probably knew nothing about your drunken confession and newfound diaper predicament. "She went home with some guy," Laura continued, her voice laced with concern. "Apparently, it didn't work out, and now she's stranded." A wave of relief washed over me, tinged with a pang of guilt. Maybe this was my chance to escape further interrogation. But Laura's next words dashed that hope. "Look," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "I know this isn't the best timing, but I can't leave her hanging. This conversation isn't over, but I need to go get her. I'll be back as soon as I can, okay?" Before you could protest, she knelt beside you, reaching for the pink mittens. Relief flooded you as she unbuckled the straps, the symbol of forced helplessness finally removed. "I love you," she whispered, her lips brushing your cheek. "And when I get back, we're going to talk about everything. Everything." With a final squeeze of your hand, Laura stood up and headed towards the door. But then, something unexpected happened. Laura paused at the closet, her gaze flickering to you for a fleeting moment before disappearing inside. A muffled rustle reached your ears, followed by the sound of the door closing again. Confused, I watched as she hurried out the door, leaving you alone in the living room. The weight of my secret desires, momentarily forgotten, was replaced by a new mystery. Why did Laura go back into the closet? And why did she take an extra diaper with her? As the minutes ticked by, my mind raced. Was Laura planning on continuing this… experiment even while she was gone? The thought sent a jolt through me, a mixture of fear and something strangely exhilarating, bubbling in my gut. The conversation might have been put on hold, but with that extra diaper in her purse, you knew one thing for sure: this was far from over. Chapter 3 [Laura] I pulled up to Sarah's building, the frustration from the interrupted conversation simmering beneath the surface. Sarah practically tumbled out of the apartment building, a sheepish grin plastered on her face. "Laura, you are a lifesaver!" Sarah exclaimed, throwing her arms around Laura in a hug. "I am so, so sorry for dragging you out like this." "It's alright," I mumbled, returning the hug halfheartedly. "Just glad you're safe." "Seriously, though," Sarah continued, pulling back and grasping Laura's hands. "I owe you big time. How about brunch to make it up to you?" I hesitated for a moment, then a small smile tugged at my lips. Maybe some pancakes would be good right about now. "Alright," I agreed, "brunch it is. But you're paying." As we settled into a cozy booth at a nearby diner, Sarah's curiosity got the better of her. "So," she began, swirling the coffee in her mug, "what happened after we left the bar? I saw your other half was pretty hammered." I took a sip of my coffee, my mind flashing back to the scene in the apartment, the pink diapers, the helpless vulnerability in his eyes. "Yeah, he was a mess," O admitted, choosing the words carefully. "Actually, he had a bit of a… revelation last night." Sarah's eyes widened. "A revelation? Spill the tea, girl!" I chuckled, a hint of nervousness in my voice. "It's… it's a little complicated. We haven't really talked about it fully yet." Just then, Sarah's gaze flicked down to Laura's purse, which was resting on the table beside her. "Hey," Sarah said, a curious glint in her eyes, "what's that sticking out of your purse?" My's heart lurched. I glanced down and saw the unmistakable corner of the extra diaper peeking out from the open compartment. A wave of heat flooded my cheeks. There was no way I could explain that to Sarah, not now, not ever. "Oh, that's… uh…" I stammered, desperately searching for an excuse. Inspiration struck in the form of her ever-present purse clutter. "Just some… feminine hygiene stuff," I blurted out, quickly reaching down and shoving the diaper further into the depths of my purse. Sarah's eyebrows shot up, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes. "Oh, alright," she said, her voice dripping with skepticism. "Just girl code, I guess." I forced a smile, relief washing over me as Sarah turned her attention back to her pancakes. The secret of the extra diaper was safe, for now. But as I glanced at Sarah, a mischievous thought flickered across my mind. Maybe, just maybe, there would be a chance to share this little secret with Sarah someday. After all, what were friends for? But for now, I had a much more pressing issue to deal with – unraveling the mystery behind the revelation of these hidden desires and navigating the uncharted territory of my boyfriend's newfound kink. The conversation might have been interrupted, but I knew, with a newfound sense of determination, that it was far from over. I just hoped I was prepared for wherever this diaper-clad journey might lead. The low hum of the engine filled the car as I pulled away from Sarah's apartment building. Glancing down at the diaper peeking out from my purse once more, a wry smile touched my lips. This whole situation with mt boyfriend was turning out to be far more complicated – and intriguing – than I ever could have imagined. Reaching for my phone, I dialed his number. The phone rang a few times before he picked up, his voice thick with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. "Hey," he mumbled, the simple greeting laced with unspoken questions. "Hey yourself," I replied, my voice warm. "Just finished up with Sarah. Brunch was good." "Uh-huh," he replied, a barely audible question hanging in the air. "So, what are you going to do now?" "Well," I said, drawing out the word, "I think I'm going to head home, shower, and maybe… take care of a few things." My voice trailed off, leaving the unspoken implication heavy in the silence. He chuckled nervously, a blush creeping up his neck. "Right," he said, his voice barely a whisper. "Sounds like a plan." There was a comfortable pause on the line, both of us dancing around the topic of our earlier encounter. Finally, I spoke again. "Why don't you come over to my place a little later tonight?" I suggested. "We can… continue our conversation." "Yeah," he agreed eagerly, relief flooding his voice. "That sounds good. See you then." "See you then," I echoed, a playful glint in my voice. "And babe" "Yeah?" "Try not to get into any more trouble before I get there, okay?" He let out a nervous laugh. "No promises," he admitted, the unspoken truth hanging heavy between us. I chuckled, the sound warm and inviting. "We'll see about that," I said before hanging up. A smile, tinged with a nervous excitement, played on my lips as I ended the call. The conversation about his secret desires might have been interrupted, but judging by his tone, it was far from over. Tonight, I knew, he would finally have the chance to fully explain his… fascination, and explore the strange new world of diapers we both seemed to be hurtling towards. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mixture of fear and exhilarating anticipation. This evening, I was determined to create a safe space for him to be honest, to shed the layers of secrecy and explore the desires that burned beneath the surface. The journey into his hidden world was about to begin, and I couldn't wait to see where it would lead. Chapter 4 [Laura] As I pulled away from Sarah's place, a new mission bloomed in my mind. The extra diaper in my purse felt more like a challenge now, a dare to delve deeper into this unexpected kink unfolding between us. I grabbed my phone and I Googled "adult diaper stores near me." A place called "The Diaper Depot" popped up, conveniently located on my way home. Perfect. With a slight flutter of nerves, I pulled into the parking lot of the store. Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and entered a world of plastic crinkling and baby prints. A friendly woman with a nametag reading "Lisa" approached me with a warm smile. "Can I help you find anything today?" she chirped. "Uh, yeah," I stammered, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks. "I, uh, need some diapers." Lisa's smile widened. "Absolutely! We have a great selection for all needs. Are you looking for daytime or overnight protection?" "Actually," I blurted out, surprising myself with honesty, "they're not for me. They're for my boyfriend." Lisa's smile faltered slightly, then recovered with a knowing nod. "Ah, I see," she said gently. "What kind of diapers is he looking for? We carry a wide variety, from briefs to pull-ups to…" I felt a wave of panic. What kind of diapers were we looking for? This whole thing was moving way too fast. Sensing my distress, Lisa offered a reassuring smile. "Is your boyfriend an adult baby, or more of a diaper lover?" she asked delicately. Completely lost, I furrowed my brow. "Adult baby? Diaper lover? What's the difference?" Lisa chuckled softly. "Well, some people enjoy the feeling of wearing diapers and the feeling of being babied. Others are more focused on the physical restriction and, well, the… cuteness factor of adult diapers with baby prints and characters." Suddenly, the lightbulb clicked on in my head. I reached into my purse and sheepishly pulled out the rogue diaper. Lisa's eyes widened in understanding. A playful smile spread across her face as she ushered me towards a display case overflowing with brightly colored adult diapers adorned with a menagerie of animals – playful elephants, cuddly pandas, and curious koalas. "These are our most popular designs for those who enjoy the babyish look," she explained, holding up a package with a parade of zoo animals across the plastic. As we delved deeper into the world of adult diapers, a wave of nervous excitement washed over me. This was all so new, so unexpected. But seeing the variety of options, the openness with which Lisa discussed it all, calmed my apprehension. "Honestly," Lisa said, her voice dropping to a gentle whisper, "it's all perfectly normal. Some people like the security and comfort of diapers. Others enjoy the feeling of being looked after. There's also a subset who enjoy the power dynamic, the feeling of being dominated or helpless." Her words struck a chord. The way his eyes had lit up when I mentioned the consequences, the way his defiance crumbled when I spanked him… maybe there was more to it than just the diapers themselves. Taking a deep breath, I confessed my newfound realization. "I think… I think there might be some of that too," I admitted, feeling my cheeks burn. "He mentioned mittens earlier…" Lisa's smile widened knowingly. She pointed to a section of the display case I hadn't noticed before. There, nestled amongst the colorful animal-printed diapers, were a pair of soft, pink mittens. And right next to them, a curious contraption: a plastic diaper cover in a matching shade of pink, complete with a magnetic lock on the front. "This is a locking diaper cover," Lisa explained, sensing my curiosity. "It uses magnets to keep the diaper securely fastened. Hospitals use them sometimes to prevent patients from removing their diapers." The idea sparked a fire in my mind. This could be the perfect solution! I could still allow him to use his hands, but he wouldn't be able to tamper with the diaper itself. A delicious blend of control and vulnerability simmered in my gut. Thanking Lisa profusely for her expertise, I walked out of the Diaper Depot with a newfound confidence and a shopping bag full of supplies: a case of the most adorable animal-printed diapers I could find, and the intriguing pink locking diaper cover. "Thanks, Lisa," I said, handing her my card as we reached the door. Pulling into my driveway, a nervous thrill danced in my stomach. This little shopping spree had been impulsive, exhilarating, and a bit terrifying all at once. Grabbing the bag from the passenger seat, I practically skipped to my front door, eager to examine my newfound treasures. Inside my apartment, I tossed the bag onto the couch and ripped it open with a flourish. The first item I retrieved was the package of diapers. It wasn't the babyish kittens I'd initially considered, but a design that caught my eye – a parade of colorful zoo animals: a playful elephant with a mischievous grin, a cuddly panda munching on bamboo, and a wide-eyed koala clinging to a branch. Perfect, I thought, a touch of whimsy without being overly childish. Tearing open the plastic packaging, I unfolded a diaper. It was thicker than I expected, a soft, absorbent material encased in a crinkly plastic shell. Across the back, a menagerie of the same zoo animals frolicked in a repeating pattern. A small tab on the front held the diaper securely closed. Curiosity piqued, I peeked inside. More absorbent material, designed to be ultra-leakproof. A slight blush crept up my cheeks as I imagined my boyfriend swaddled in these, a vulnerable dependence washing over me. Carefully placing the entire package – ten diapers in all – beneath the sink in the bathroom, I reached back into the bag. The second item was the intriguing locking diaper cover. This wasn't the sterile white contraption I'd envisioned. This one was a soft, bubblegum pink, the plastic surprisingly pliable yet secure. Running along the front was a series of magnets, strategically placed to line up with a corresponding metal clasp. A sense of delicious power surged through me as I imagined my boyfriend securely diapered, unable to tamper with his situation without my help. The key to the magnetic lock was a small, silver rectangle attached to a thin plastic cord. A perfect size to dangle from my keychain, I thought, a mischievous glint in my eyes. Fishing a key ring out of my purse, I looped the magnetic key next to my house key. The weight felt oddly comforting, a symbol of the control and care I was about to take on. With a satisfied smile, I tucked the pink locking diaper cover next to the package of zoo animal adorned diapers, both hidden beneath the bathroom sink, waiting for their moment to be unveiled. The anticipation simmered as I stashed the diaper supplies away. A quick shower washed away the day's remnants, and I emerged feeling refreshed and a touch daring. Slipping into a pair of comfortable jeans and a worn-in t-shirt with a band logo that he always teased me about, I tackled the apartment with renewed energy. First up was the living room. Armed with a feather duster, I waged war on the dust bunnies that had taken refuge under the couch and behind the bookshelves. Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating the swirling motes of dust as they danced in the air before succumbing to my cleaning wrath. With a satisfied grunt, I surveyed the battlefield – the vanquished dust bunnies lay defeated in the vacuum cleaner's belly, and the once-hazy air shimmered with newfound clarity. Next came the kitchen. A quick glance at the fridge revealed the usual hodgepodge of leftovers and questionable science experiments in Tupperware containers. Tonight called for something special, something that hinted at the unexpected turn our relationship had taken. Grabbing my phone, I pulled up a grocery delivery app. With a few taps and swipes, I curated a menu that felt both playful and indulgent – cheesy garlic bread, a simple pasta salad bursting with colorful vegetables, and a decadent chocolate lava cake for dessert. Hitting "confirm order," I leaned back against the counter, a satisfied smile playing on my lips. The doorbell chimed, jolting me out of my thoughts. The groceries had arrived with impressive efficiency. Unpacking the bags, I reveled in the cheerful burst of color from the fresh vegetables and the intoxicating aroma of the garlic bread. Tonight's dinner was going to be a feast for the senses, a prelude to the even more decadent exploration that awaited us later. With the groceries safely tucked away, I turned my attention to the rest of the apartment. The bathroom received a quick scrub-down, the towels replaced with fresh ones. Back in the living room, I straightened the throw pillows on the couch and dimmed the lights, creating a warm, inviting atmosphere. Just as I finished fluffing the throw pillows, my phone buzzed on the coffee table. A text from filled the screen. Hey beautiful, what are you up to tonight? Dinner and a movie? Or something more adventurous? A sly smile played on my lips. He knew exactly what kind of adventure we were both hinting at. The stolen glance at his earlier "accident" had ignited a spark, and this unexpected turn of events was fanning it into a full-blown fire. He might have mentioned movies, but our conversation this afternoon had left a lot of unspoken words hanging heavy in the air. We both knew a movie night wasn't what was on either of our minds. Taking a moment to craft my response, I tapped out a message that was both playful and suggestive. Cooking up a little surprise for dinner. Come around 6, grab some drinks on your way, and we can finish our conversation... in more ways than one. Leaving the ending open-ended, I knew he'd catch my drift. The image of his face lighting up with understanding, the unspoken excitement hanging heavy in the air – that was a thrill all on its own. The evening stretched before me, full of possibilities, and I couldn't wait to see where this unexpected journey would take us. As I hit send, a nervous flutter danced in my stomach, a delicious blend of anticipation and apprehension. Tonight, we were going to explore a new facet of our relationship, and a part of me wondered if I was truly prepared for what lay ahead Chapter 5 [Boyfriend] Hunger gnawed at my stomach as I pulled into Laura's driveway. The afternoon's conversation had left me a tangled mess of emotions – excitement, nervousness, and a hefty dose of shame for springing the diaper incident on her. Opting for comfort over anything fancy, I threw on a pair of jeans and a well-worn t-shirt. Grabbing a case of drinks I snagged on the way, I headed for her door, a knot of anticipation tightening in my gut. The scent of garlic and herbs hit me the moment I stepped inside. Laura, her back to me, hummed along to some upbeat music as she stirred something colorful in a pan. The sight of her in her element, bathed in the warm glow of the kitchen light, calmed my racing heart a touch. Placing the drinks in the fridge, I snuck up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. She jumped slightly, then melted into my embrace, a relieved sigh escaping her lips. The air crackled with unspoken words. A playful tension hung between us, both of us unsure how to breach the subject on everyone's mind. Stepping back, I grabbed a can of sparkling water from the fridge and popped the top. Awkward silence filled the space as I took a seat at the kitchen table. Laura continued her culinary endeavors, occasionally glancing my way with a mix of curiosity and something I couldn't quite decipher. Conversation flowed, albeit a bit stilted. We talked about work, the upcoming weekend plans, anything to avoid the elephant in the room. All the while, I kept stealing glances at her, hoping, yearning for her to bring up the diapers. But she remained frustratingly silent. Finally, unable to bear the suspense any longer, I cleared my throat. "Laura," I began, my voice thick with apprehension, "can we talk about… earlier?" She nodded, a flicker of emotion crossing her face before it schooled itself back into neutrality. My heart thumped in my chest, a drumbeat against my ribs. "Look," I blurted out, hating how shaky my voice sounded, "I, uh, I've been thinking a lot about everything. And I just… I'm so sorry. I should have talked to you about it first, not just sprung it on you like that." Shame burned in my throat, acrid and bitter. "I know it was weird, and confusing, and frankly, pretty messed up of me." The apology tumbled out, raw and unfiltered. Tears pricked at my eyes, blurring the image of Laura across the table. Taking a shaky breath, I buried my face in my hands, the weight of my stupidity pressing down on me. The words tumbled out of my mouth, a torrent of regret and shame. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring the image of Laura across the table. Taking a shaky breath, I buried my face in my hands, the weight of my stupidity pressing down on me. Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. Then, a gentle hand touched my shoulder. I flinched, bracing myself for rejection, but Laura's voice, soft and reassuring, washed over me. "Hey," she murmured, her touch light and comforting. "It's okay. Really." I peeked through my fingers, searching her face for any sign of anger or disgust. Instead, she wore a soft smile, her eyes filled with a warmth that sent a calming tremor through me. "But it's not," I mumbled, voice choked with emotion. "It was weird. I freaked you out." "Maybe a little," she admitted, a playful glint entering her eyes. "But mostly, I was surprised." I frowned, unsure what to make of her answer. Was she just trying to be nice? "Surprised?" I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper. "You weren't… horrified?" Laura sighed, a hint of exasperation creeping into her tone. "Look," she said, her voice firm but gentle, "seeing you like that… it was unexpected, yes. But honestly? It kind of turned me on." My head snapped up, confusion warring with a flicker of hope in my chest. "Turned you on?" I stammered. "But… the diapers…" "The diapers," she interrupted, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "are an interesting proposition." She paused, letting the weight of her words hang in the air. "But right now, I'm more interested in seeing you like this – vulnerable, honest." My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum solo in response to her words. Part of me, the part that still clung to shame, couldn't quite believe it. Was she really okay with all this? The other part, the part that had dreamt of exploring this secret desire with her, pulsed with a mix of excitement and terror. Laura's smile faded, replaced by a playful sternness. "So," she said, her voice leaving no room for argument, "you either believe me, or I put you in a diaper right this instant." Panic surged through me. The idea of being diapered, of surrendering control to Laura, sent a jolt of electricity through my core. But the thought of her being repulsed by my desires, of shutting down this unexpected exploration before it even began, was even more terrifying. In that moment, caught between fear and a strange, exhilarating mix of desire and vulnerability, I knew exactly what I had to do. Laura's words hung in the air, a challenge both thrilling and terrifying. Part of me, the cautious, logical part, still shrieked in protest. This was crazy, impulsive, a complete departure from everything I knew. But the other part, the part that had dreamt of exploring these hidden desires, whispered possibilities, a world of secret pleasures waiting to be unraveled. Stealing a glance at Laura, I saw not disgust or judgment, but a spark of curiosity and, dare I say, excitement, dancing in her eyes. Taking a deep breath, I decided to take a leap of faith. "Okay," I mumbled, my voice barely above a whisper. "Okay, you win. But…" I hesitated, the words catching in my throat. "I… I need to understand. What do you want to know?" A satisfied smile spread across Laura's face. "Start at the beginning," she instructed gently. "Tell me how all this… diaper stuff… started." My cheeks burned, a blush creeping up my neck. How did I even begin to explain this? "Well, it was a long time ago," I stammered, desperately searching for the right words. "High school, actually. I remember seeing a diaper commercial on TV, and something about it just… clicked." The memory was hazy, a distant echo of a time when these desires were a secret shame, hidden away in the deepest recesses of my mind. Back then, it was just a spark – a fascination with the image of someone swaddled in soft, absorbent material. I'd spend hours reading articles online, anything I could find about diapers. The feeling was strange, a mix of comfort and a strange sense of vulnerability that I couldn't quite explain. "At first, it was just curiosity," I continued, my voice barely a whisper. "But then, I started noticing things. Like, whenever I saw a baby in a diaper, it would… I don't know, do something to me." My cheeks burned even hotter, the confession tumbling out in a rush. "And then there were the commercials, the way they emphasized the feeling of security, of being taken care of." The words felt raw, exposed, but a strange sense of relief washed over me as I spoke them aloud. Laura listened intently, her expression unreadable. Taking a shaky breath, I pushed on, my voice barely above a whisper. "Finally, in college, I decided to… to experiment. I ordered a pack of adult diapers online, and…" Shame threatened to engulf me again, but I forced myself to continue. "The feeling of being wrapped up in them… it was… overwhelming. A sense of comfort, of being little again, but also…" I hesitated, searching for the right words. "It opened up a whole new world of feelings, desires I never knew I had." My confession hung in the air, heavy with unspoken implications. Had I gone too far? Would Laura understand, or would this be the end of everything? Stealing a glance at her, my heart hammered against my ribs in a frantic tattoo. Her expression remained unreadable, a mix of curiosity and something I couldn't quite decipher. But to my surprise, a single word escaped her lips, a word that sent a jolt of electricity through me. "Continue," she murmured, her voice soft yet firm. "Tell me everything." My voice dropped to a barely audible mumble as I continued. "It's hard to explain," I confessed, feeling the heat rise in my cheeks again. "The diapers... they made me feel... submissive. Like a little kid again, needing to be taken care of. There was this strange comfort in that, a release of control." My eyes darted around the room, unable to hold Laura's gaze. "But it was more than that too. The vulnerability... the feeling of being completely dependent... it was... arousing." The last word hung in the air, a shameful admission. But as I spoke, a weight seemed to lift from my chest. These were things I'd never dared articulate, not even to myself. For years, they'd existed as a secret fantasy, a hidden desire that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. "And then there was the punishment aspect," I continued, my voice barely above a whisper. "The idea of being scolded, maybe even spanked... it... it added another layer of excitement. The humiliation, the loss of control... it became part of the whole thing." Shame warred with a newfound sense of liberation. I felt exposed, raw, yet strangely exhilarated by finally admitting these desires. Hesitantly, I glanced at Laura, bracing myself for judgment. "Until this morning," I stammered, a touch desperate for reassurance, "I'd never... never actually wet a diaper. Or had someone else change it." My voice dropped to a near inaudible level. "And when you swatted me... it was... almost too much. I..." A blush crept up my neck, burning my cheeks. "I almost..." The words wouldn't come out. But the truth hung heavy in the air, a silent confession. Laura's reaction to the swat had sent a jolt through me, a rush of unexpected pleasure that had left me teetering on the edge. Silence filled the room, thick and expectant. Would she understand? Would she be disgusted by this dark side of my desire? My heart hammered against my ribs, a frantic drum solo in my chest. And then, Laura spoke, her voice a gentle whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "Tell me more," she murmured, her eyes holding a spark of unexpected interest. "Tell me everything you fantasize about." Laura's cheeks flushed a rosy pink, but her eyes remained steady. "I changed your diaper, didn't I?" she countered, a hint of amusement in her voice. Think you can handle a little more honesty?" There was a playful edge to her words, but also a subtle warning. This wasn't a one-way street; she was in on this too. Shame washed over me again, hot and prickly. "You're right, of course," I mumbled, my voice thick with apology. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have hesitated." Taking a deep breath, I plunged back into the deep end. "Fantasies," I began, my voice still shaky. "There have been... a few. Like, you putting me over your knee. Pulling my pants down, spanking me..." My cheeks burned, but I continued, the words tumbling out in a rush. "Maybe even with your... that wooden hairbrush you keep in your purse." A shiver ran down my spine at the image. The next confession felt like a leap of faith. "And... being forced to wear a diaper in public. Maybe to the store, or even on a walk. I don't know if I could actually go through with it," I admitted, "but the idea..." My voice trailed off, the thrill and humiliation of the fantasy warring within me. Laura listened intently, her expression unreadable. A million questions swirled in my head. Was this too much? Would this be the end of everything? Finally, she spoke, her voice a low rumble. "Is that all?" she asked, a hint of amusement creeping into her tone. "Just spankings and diapers?" Relief washed over me, mingled with a flicker of disappointment. "Well, there's more," I admitted, hesitantly. "But I don't know..." "Tell me," she urged, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "What if I put you in timeout? Grounded you like you were a little kid? Would that be… interesting?" The idea hung in the air, a new twist on the already swirling vortex of desires. Grounded? Timeout? The image that popped into my head was childish, yet undeniably arousing. "Maybe," I stammered, my voice laced with uncertainty. "I… I'm not sure." A hint of frustration flickered across Laura's face, quickly replaced by a playful sternness. Her hand, which had been resting on the countertop, drifted down to her hip, brushing against the familiar weight of her purse. "Well," she said, her voice leaving no room for argument, "we can explore that uncertainty. But if you keep holding back like this, maybe you'll need a little reminder of who's in charge here. Perhaps a swat on that cute little soon-to-be-diapered butt will help jog your memory?" The playful threat hung in the air, laced with a hint of something more. A delicious shiver ran down my spine. This wasn't just about exploring my desires anymore. This was about exploring Laura's too, about the power dynamic that had shifted between us. And as I looked into her eyes, the amusement sparkling there mixed with a newfound dominance, I knew I was in for a night that would be far more exciting, and a touch more daring, than I ever could have imagined. Chapter 6 [Laura] The air crackled with a raw vulnerability I hadn't anticipated. Here I was, the normally composed Laura, completely captivated by his whispered confessions. This submissive side of him, the way his voice hitched when he spoke of dependence and control, it ignited a spark within me I hadn't known existed. Dominance. It wasn't a word I readily used, but the truth was, I'd always harbored a bit of a secret desire for it. The thought of him over my knee, struggling against my hand as I delivered a firm swat, sent a delicious thrill through me. "Is that everything?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. Part of me wanted him to keep going, to delve deeper into these hidden fantasies. Another part, a more cautious side, worried about overwhelming him. He shook his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "I can't think of anything else, right now at least." Taking a deep breath, I decided to accept that for now. There would be time to explore further, to unravel more layers of his desires. But for now, there was a different emotion gnawing at me. Disappointment. "Two years," I said, my voice flat. "It took you two years to tell me any of this?" The sheepish grin vanished, replaced by a look of pure panic. "Laura, I'm so sorry! I… I was ashamed, embarrassed. I didn't think you'd understand." His apology was a little too eager, a little too practiced. It rubbed me the wrong way. "Don't you think that's a bit insulting?" I snapped, a touch of frustration creeping into my voice. "Do you really think I wouldn't accept you, quirks and all?" He opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off. "Look," I said, my voice firm but gentle, "I love you. And what you just told me… it might be a little strange, a little unexpected, but I accept it. Hell, I'm kind of excited about it." A relieved smile spread across his face, melting some of the tension in the room. But I still needed a moment. This whole conversation had been a whirlwind – a rollercoaster of emotions that left me needing to catch my breath. "I need to finish dinner," I announced, forcing a smile. "And honestly, I need a few minutes to process all of this." His smile faltered slightly, a flicker of concern flickering in his eyes. "Okay," he mumbled, standing up a little too quickly. A mischievous glint entered my eyes. This exploration of desires went both ways, didn't it? "Actually," I said, my voice taking on a playful edge, "you're going to be spending those few minutes in timeout." Confusion clouded his face. "Timeout?" "Exactly," I confirmed, a grin spreading across my face. Walking over to him, I grabbed his arms, surprising him with my sudden assertiveness. "On your feet, mister." He stood awkwardly, his eyes wide with surprise. I guided him towards the corner of the kitchen, a playful smile on my lips. "Stand right there," I commanded, positioning him facing the wall. Crossing his arms behind his back, I gave his butt a few gentle pats. "Now, you are not to move an inch for the next twenty minutes. Consider it a little taste of what's to come." Setting the timer on my phone, I winked at him. "Twenty minutes," I announced, turning back towards the stove. As I stirred the sauce, a delicious thrill danced through me. This wasn't just about diapers and confessions anymore. This was about control, about exploring the dynamic that had just shifted between us. And with a smile playing on my lips, I knew this was just the beginning. I stirred the simmering sauce, a satisfied smile playing on my lips. The revelations of the evening had been a heady mix – surprising, exhilarating, and a touch unsettling. Yet, beneath the initial shock, a thrill of anticipation simmered. This newfound knowledge about my boyfriend, this vulnerability he'd finally exposed, had ignited a spark within me I hadn't known existed. My mind drifted back to his confession, picturing him in a diaper, standing meekly in the corner. A pang of regret, unexpected and sharp, pierced through me. He was in timeout, yes, but wouldn't the humiliation be tenfold if he were swaddled in plastic, his vulnerability amplified? The image sent a jolt of heat through me, a delicious mix of dominance and possessiveness. I could practically feel the soft plastic beneath my hand, hear the satisfying smack of a well-placed swat. Shaking my head slightly, I forced myself to focus. The food wouldn't cook itself, and besides, a little delayed gratification never hurt anyone. With renewed focus, I checked the simmering dish, my smile returning. Almost done. Time to set the table. As I pulled out plates, a flicker of movement in the corner caught my eye. My boyfriend, ever so slightly, was shifting his weight, his crossed arms no longer fully behind him. A playful frown creased my forehead. Rules were rules, after all. Picking up a wooden spoon from the counter, I strolled over to him, a playful glint in my eye. Before he could react, I delivered a sharp swat to his backside. A gasp escaped his lips, his body jolting slightly. "Hands back up, mister," I commanded, my voice firm yet playful. "Stay still. Nose in the corner. Twenty minutes haven't passed yet, you know." He mumbled an apology, scrambling to straighten himself back up, a sheepish grin battling with the sting on his backside. I watched him for a moment, the playful glint in my eyes turning into a hint of something more – a promise, perhaps, of what was to come. With a satisfied nod, I returned to the table, setting the plates and cutlery. The food was ready, the timer buzzing insistently. Tonight, I thought, dinner wouldn't be the only thing served. A delicious anticipation bubbled in my stomach as I called out, "Alright, timeout's over. But dinner comes with a side of discipline, wouldn't you say?" Chapter 7 [Boyfriend] The sting from the spoon lingered on my backside, a sharp reminder of my transgression. It wasn't painful, but it was a jolt, a current that sent a surprising thrill through me. Maybe it was the unexpectedness, or maybe it was the dawning realization that even a minor punishment turned me on. Ugh, this whole situation was a confusing mess of emotions. "Side of discipline?" I echoed, turning from the corner. The playful edge to Laura's voice sent shivers down my spine, a mix of apprehension and anticipation. "But you just put me in timeout." Laura raised an eyebrow, her expression playful yet firm. "Twenty minutes in the corner hardly makes up for two years of holding back, does it?" she countered. Shame washed over me again, hot and prickly. My lips parted to form another apology, a desperate plea for forgiveness. But before the words could escape, Laura cut me off. "Look," she said, her voice softening slightly, "I love you. And I accept you, diapers and all. But honestly, I'm tired of apologies. Tonight, we're exploring this new side of things, together." Her words were a mix of reassurance and challenge, and a delicious thrill shot through me. Together. This wasn't just about her controlling me; it was about us exploring a hidden part of our relationship. "So," she continued, a playful smirk gracing her lips, "after dinner, you'll be on dish duty. Consider it a first taste of what's to come." The image of me, in whatever fate awaited me, scrubbing dishes while Laura watched, sent a blush creeping up my neck. This wasn't quite how I imagined the evening unfolding, but a strange sense of excitement bubbled within me. Dinner first, discipline later. It seemed like a fair compromise, at least for now. With a resigned nod, I pulled out a chair and sat down at the table. Laura dished up our dinner, placing a steaming plate in front of me. As we began to eat, an unspoken tension hung in the air, a delicious current of anticipation that promised a very different kind of dessert later that night. [Laura] I watched with quiet satisfaction as my boyfriend tucked into his dinner. The conversation flowed easily, a comfortable mix of mundane details – Sarah's brunch obsession with bottomless mimosas, the never-ending battle against dust bunnies in their tiny apartment. It felt almost normal, a stark contrast to the raw vulnerability they'd shared earlier. But beneath the surface, a delicious tension simmered. He knew what was coming. The playful swat with the spoon had been a mere taste, a prelude to the real discipline waiting for him. As we finished the meal, I cleared away the empty plates, stacking them neatly in the sink. He offered to help, a hint of eagerness in his voice. "Actually," I said, a sly smile playing on her lips, "there is one thing I forgot to mention about those dishes." He paused, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. This was it. The moment the playful dominance shifted into something more. "You'll be doing them," I continued, my voice a low murmur, "with no pants on. And in a diaper." The words hung in the air, a challenge and a promise rolled into one. His eyes widened, a blush creeping up his neck. There was a flicker of apprehension, yes, but also a spark of something else – an undeniable turn-on, a delicious thrill of surrendering control. I watched him, captivated by the way his emotions played across his face. This wasn't about punishment, not entirely. It was about claiming a new kind of intimacy, a vulnerability that went beyond whispered confessions. It was about exploring a secret part of him, and a secret part of myself. "So," I said, voice soft yet firm, "ready to get started, little one?" His mouth worked silently, a strangled protest forming on his lips. However, I left no room for argument. "This is happening," I said, a playful yet firm edge to my tone. A defeated sigh escaped his lips, but I could see the flicker of something else in his eyes – a reluctant acceptance, a tremor of excitement warring with nervousness. It was a look that both frustrated and titillated me. Leaving him for a moment, I marched purposefully to the bathroom cabinet, retrieving a diaper and some baby powder. I wasn't sure why I'd bought the powder – a strange, domestic impulse – but it felt oddly fitting in the moment. Returning to the kitchen, I grabbed his hand, a playful tug that sent a jolt through him. "Living room," I announced, leading him through the apartment. He stumbled slightly, his body already anticipating the vulnerability to come. In the living room, I guided him down to the plush carpet, the coolness a stark contrast to the heat radiating from my touch. With practiced ease, I unbuckled his belt and waistband, a slow, deliberate movement that had him squirming beneath my gaze. The zipper hissed down, and I slid his pants down his legs, the fabric pooling around his ankles. A surge of heat flooded his face as he felt the cool air kiss his exposed skin. "Seems like someone's excited," I purred, her voice a husky whisper right next to his ear. He mumbled something incoherent, his gaze darting nervously between me and the discarded pants. Then, his eyes landed on the diaper I held. It wasn't the same pink one he'd seen me take earlier. This one was a surprise. It was a crisp white, but decorated with a playful pattern of colorful jungle animals – elephants, zebras, and lions with friendly smiles. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, quickly replaced by a surge of heat. This wasn't what he'd expected, but a strange sense of anticipation bubbled within him. The familiar mix of fear and excitement intensified, a cocktail of emotions that left him breathless. I saw the surprise in his eyes and smirked knowingly. I let her fingers trace a slow path from his exposed chest down to his stomach, causing him to squirm underneath her. Then, with movements as smooth as silk, I slid the new diaper underneath him. [Boyfriend] The diaper felt oddly comforting against my bare skin, its soft, plastic surface providing a layer of unexpected warmth. The baby powder Laura generously applied clung to him like a second skin, its scent – a sweet combination of lavender and vanilla – enveloping them in an intoxicating cloud. My senses were amplified, every touch and scent magnifying the intimacy of the moment. My eyes met Laura's again as she proceeded with the next step. Her fingers brushed against me as she gently pushed my hardness down and folded over the diaper. The contact sent sparks of pleasure shooting through me and I couldn't help but gasp at the sensation. It was held firmly in place by the diaper, encapsulated in this new world that we were exploring together. Suddenly, the tape was ripped off the plastic, making a sharp noise that echoed in the silent room. My heart pounded in anticipation as Laura carefully sealed me inside the diaper. She smoothed out any creases expertly, her fingers gliding across the playful jungle pattern that adorned it. I was acutely aware of every touch, every movement – all building up an intensity I had never experienced before. Finally sealed in, I looked down and saw myself encased in white plastic decorated with friendly animals he had seen only on children's shows before. The sight sent another surge of heat coursing through my body a strange cocktail of innocent charm and adult desire that left me breathless. Laura looked at him then, her eyes twinkling with mischief and satisfaction. This was a new adventure for them. One filled with unexplored sensations and experiences—and I knew we wouldn't trade it for anything else. As I rose from the floor, the thick, crinkly diaper Laura had just fastened around my waist felt almost suffocatingly bulky. Each movement was accompanied by a distinct waddle, the padding between my legs forcing me to take slow, deliberate steps. With every waddle towards the kitchen, the feeling of the thick diaper pressing against me became more pronounced, the plastic shell rustling loudly with each shuffle. It was a constant reminder of my newfound vulnerability, a physical manifestation of the punishment I had earned for keeping my secret from Laura for so long. As I entered the kitchen, Laura's warning hung heavy in the air. Her hand came down with a sharp pat on my diapered bottom, sending a jolt through me. "You better do a good job in here," she cautioned, her voice laced with a hint of sternness. The combination of the thick diaper and Laura's warning filled me with a mix of embarrassment and determination. I rolled up my sleeves, feeling the padding between my legs shift uncomfortably as I began to tackle the mess in front of me. With each dish washed and each surface wiped clean, the crinkle of the diaper seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the rhythm of my own thoughts. Laura's warning echoed in my mind, driving me to work harder, to prove myself worthy of her trust. By the time I finished cleaning the kitchen, the feeling of the thick diaper had become almost second nature, the constant rustle of plastic a familiar companion. And as I shuffled back to Laura, ready to face whatever consequences awaited me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of pride in my accomplishment. Despite the discomfort and the embarrassment, I knew that this was a step towards redemption, towards earning back Laura's trust and rebuilding our relationship on a foundation of honesty and openness. And as Laura's hand came down with another pat on my diapered bottom, I knew that I was one step closer to becoming the partner she deserved. Chapter 8 [Laura] As I stood in the kitchen doorway, a mixture of pride and uncertainty swirled within me. My boyfriend had done an amazing job cleaning the kitchen, and I couldn't help but feel a surge of admiration for his efforts. The countertops sparkled, the dishes gleamed, and the floor was spotless – a testament to his diligence and commitment. Suppressing the urge to let out a sigh of relief, I reminded myself to stay composed. This was uncharted territory for both of us, and I needed to tread carefully. Grabbing two beers from the fridge, I returned to the living room, where my boyfriend awaited my inspection. Handing him a beer with a smile, I praised him for his hard work. "You did an incredible job cleaning the kitchen," I said, sincerity lacing my words. "I'm impressed." As he accepted the beer with a grateful nod, I couldn't help but notice the mix of emotions flickering across his face. Uncertainty, perhaps, mingled with a hint of anticipation. And beneath it all, I sensed a vulnerability that mirrored my own. Taking a seat beside him on the couch, I struggled to keep my emotions in check. The idea of exploring my dominance and his submissiveness was undeniably enticing, but it also brought with it a wave of apprehension. This wasn't how I had envisioned our relationship unfolding, and the thought of delving deeper into this uncharted territory left me feeling both exhilarated and hesitant. But as I glanced at my boyfriend, his eyes brimming with trust and affection, I knew that I couldn't let my fears hold me back. We had both taken a leap of faith by confronting our desires head-on, and now it was time to see where that journey would lead us. Squeezing his hand gently, I offered him a reassuring smile. "Thank you," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "For everything." As we sat together in comfortable silence, the weight of unspoken words hung heavy in the air. But beneath it all, there was a sense of possibility, of newfound connection. And as I sipped my beer, I couldn't help but feel a glimmer of excitement for the journey that lay ahead. As the evening stretched before us, I turned to my boyfriend with a smile, ready to suggest a plan for the rest of the night. "How about we take it easy?" I proposed, warmth infusing my words. "We can stay in, watch a movie, and just enjoy each other's company." But to my surprise, my boyfriend's response wasn't quite what I expected. With a hint of hesitation, he voiced his concern about staying in his diaper for the rest of the night. "I'm not sure if I can stay dry," he admitted, a note of worry in his voice. I couldn't help but smirk at his sudden resistance. "Well, that sounds like a personal problem," I teased, my tone playful yet firm. "You wanted to explore this side of our relationship, remember? Now you have to deal with the consequences." His frustration was palpable as he protested, insisting that he didn't want to wet his diaper again. But deep down, I sensed a hint of reluctance mingled with his resistance, as if a part of him was secretly intrigued by the idea. With a soft chuckle, I reached out to squeeze his hand reassuringly. "Relax," I said gently, my voice tinged with amusement. "It's just a diaper, and accidents happen. Besides, we can always change you if need be." As his expression softened, a flicker of understanding passed between us. This wasn't just about diapers or wetting them – it was about exploring new boundaries, pushing past our comfort zones, and discovering new facets of our relationship. And as we settled in to watch our chosen movie, the glow of the TV casting soft shadows across the room, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. Whatever the night held in store for us, I knew that we were in it together – navigating this uncharted territory as partners, lovers, and confidants. As the movie played on the screen, casting flickering shadows across the room, we settled into a comfortable rhythm, sipping our beers and losing ourselves in the storyline. But about halfway through the movie, I noticed my boyfriend becoming increasingly fidgety beside me. At first, I thought nothing of it, assuming he was simply adjusting his position or getting restless from sitting too long. However, as his movements grew more pronounced, a nagging suspicion crept into my mind. Could it be that he needed to use the bathroom? As he started to rise from the couch, I couldn't help but interject, my curiosity piqued. "Where are you going?" I inquired, my voice laced with a mixture of amusement and concern. His sudden restlessness had caught me off guard, and I couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. Turning to face me, he hesitated for a moment, his expression a mixture of discomfort and embarrassment. "Uh, just... need to use the bathroom," he muttered sheepishly, avoiding my gaze. A knowing smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I watched him squirm. It seemed my suspicions had been correct all along. But rather than letting him off the hook, I decided to remind him of his current predicament. "Oh, no you don't," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "Remember, you're wearing a diaper tonight. Sit back down and enjoy the movie." As he sank back onto the couch, the unmistakable sound of the diaper crinkling filled the air, a constant reminder of his current state of vulnerability. The noise seemed to hang in the air for a moment, a tangible reminder of our unconventional evening. Despite his efforts to maintain his composure, I couldn't help but notice the slight flush of embarrassment that tinted his cheeks a deeper shade of red. Suppressing a smirk, I shifted my gaze back to the screen, determined to enjoy the remainder of the movie. But beneath the facade of nonchalance, a thrill pulsed through me, fueled by the realization of the power dynamics at play. With each crinkle of the diaper, I felt a renewed sense of control, a heady rush that left me eager to explore this newfound territory even further. As the movie continued to play, I couldn't help but notice the subtle shifts in my boyfriend's demeanor. His fidgeting had grown more pronounced, his discomfort palpable even in the dim light of the living room. With each passing moment, it became increasingly evident that he was struggling to hold it in. I stole a sideways glance at him, catching the telltale signs of his internal struggle. His brows furrowed in concentration, his jaw clenched tight. It was clear that he was fighting a losing battle against the inevitable. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of tension, the moment arrived. A subtle shift in his posture, a barely perceptible release of tension, and then it happened – the unmistakable sound of liquid meeting plastic. I turned my head to look at him, expecting some kind of acknowledgment, perhaps a sheepish admission of what had just occurred. But to my surprise, he remained silent, his gaze fixed firmly on the screen as if nothing had happened. Curiosity piqued, I shifted my focus to the diaper, expecting to see clear evidence of its use. But to my astonishment, it appeared barely even damp, a testament to its impressive absorbency. A mischievous smile tugged at the corners of my lips as an idea began to form in my mind. If he wasn't going to acknowledge what had just transpired, then perhaps I would play along and see how long he could keep up the charade. Rising from the couch, I made my way to the kitchen, the crinkle of his diaper echoing in the quiet room. Retrieving two more beers from the fridge, I returned to the living room and handed one to him, making sure to meet his gaze with a knowing look. "Thirsty?" I asked, my voice laced with subtle amusement. He accepted the drink with a grateful nod, taking a long sip before settling back into the couch. But beneath the facade of nonchalance, I could sense a hint of uncertainty, a flicker of unease at the realization that I knew his secret. As we continued to watch the movie, I couldn't help but wonder how long he would be able to keep up the facade. But for now, I was content to play along, enjoying the thrill of our shared secret and the newfound dynamics it had brought to our relationship. [Boyfriend] As the movie rolled on, I found myself increasingly distracted by the uncomfortable sensation between my legs. The thick padding of the diaper pressed against me, reminding me of what I had just done – wetting myself like a child. Shame burned hot in my cheeks as I tried to focus on the screen, desperate to ignore the evidence of my humiliation. But with each passing minute, the discomfort only grew. The diaper, once soft and pliable, now felt heavy and swollen, the added weight a constant reminder of my lack of control. I could feel it clinging to me, the plastic shell crinkling with every movement, amplifying the sound of my shame. A part of me wanted to confess, to tell Laura what had happened and beg her to change me, to rid me of this humiliating reminder. But another part of me hesitated, held back by the fear of her reaction. Would she be angry? Disgusted? Disappointed? And then, to my astonishment, she returned with another beer, her smile warm and inviting. I accepted the drink with a grateful nod, my heart pounding in my chest. Did she know? Could she tell what I had done? The thought sent a shiver down my spine, a mix of embarrassment and excitement swirling in my stomach. As the movie played on, I struggled to focus, my mind consumed by conflicting emotions. I wanted to tell her, to confess my humiliation and seek her forgiveness. But the words caught in my throat, trapped by the weight of my shame. In the end, I remained silent, the secret of my wet diaper weighing heavily on my conscience. And as the night wore on, I couldn't shake the feeling that this newfound dynamic between us had opened a door to a world of uncertainty, where the lines between pleasure and shame blurred and the only certainty was the unpredictable nature of our desires. As the movie drew to a close, I couldn't ignore the relentless pressure building in my bladder. With Laura excusing herself to the bathroom, I seized the opportunity to discreetly relieve myself into the already damp diaper. The warmth spreading against my skin offered a momentary reprieve from the discomfort, but it was short-lived. When Laura returned and inquired if everything was alright, I attempted to brush off any concerns, assuring her that everything was fine. However, her keen eyes didn't miss the telltale signs of my soaked diaper. With a mixture of frustration and disappointment, she confronted me, demanding to know why I had lied to her. My heart sank as her words cut through the air like a knife. I struggled to find the right response, guilt gnawing at me for deceiving her. "I... I didn't want to admit it," I admitted sheepishly, unable to meet her gaze. Laura's expression softened, but there was an underlying tension in her features as she sighed heavily. "What am I going to do with you?" she asked, her voice tinged with exasperation. "How could you lie to me when it's so obvious that you've wet your diaper?" I hung my head in shame, knowing that I had let her down. "I'm sorry," I murmured, feeling utterly defeated. Her frustration was palpable as she paced back and forth, clearly struggling to process her emotions. "I just don't understand why you felt the need to hide it from me," she confessed, her voice tinged with hurt. "I guess I was embarrassed," I admitted, my cheeks burning with shame. "I didn't want you to see me like this." Laura's expression softened, and she took a deep breath, visibly trying to calm herself. "I get that it's not easy," she said gently, her tone more forgiving. "But we can't build a relationship on lies. We have to be honest with each other, especially about something like this." I nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over me at her understanding. "I know," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "I'll do better, I promise." With a nod of acceptance, Laura reached out to take my hand, offering me a reassuring smile. "That's all I ask," she said softly, squeezing my fingers gently. "We're in this together, remember? We'll figure it out, one step at a time." [Laura] I decided to discipline her boyfriend for lying, I wouldn't waver in this decision. Ignoring his protests about his full diaper, I firmly instructed him to go to timeout in the corner. Despite his discomfort, I remained resolute, adamant that consequences were necessary for his dishonesty. Leaving him to contemplate his actions, I headed into the bathroom to retrieve a new diaper and some baby powder. I returned to the living room and placed the diaper and powder on the table, the cool surface contrasting with the warmth of my resolve. Standing before him, I maintained a firm yet compassionate demeanor, ready to address the situation head-on. "Since you lied to me," I began, my voice firm but not unkind, "there are going to be consequences. I'm going to give you a spanking for your dishonesty, and then I'll put you in a fresh diaper." My boyfriend's expression softened as he realized the gravity of his mistake. With a nod of understanding, he accepted the consequences of his actions, silently acknowledging the importance of honesty in their relationship. I took my boyfriend out of timeout and led him to the center of the room. With a firm yet gentle grip, I positioned him across my knee, his wet diaper pressing against my thigh. I could see a wave of humiliation wash over him as he realized the vulnerable position he was in, with me poised to administer his punishment. As my hand made contact with his diaper-clad bottom, he winced, feeling the impact more as a sting to his pride than to his skin. With each subsequent spank, the humiliation intensified, tears welling up in his eyes as he realized the gravity of his actions. The sound of each smack echoed in the room, a stark reminder of his wrongdoing. By the eighth spank, he was openly crying, his apologies pouring out between sobs as he begged for forgiveness. My hand paused, my touch softening as I looked down at him with compassion. "I forgive you," I said gently, my voice carrying a warmth that enveloped him like a comforting embrace. "But you need to understand the consequences of lying. Next time, there won't be a diaper to soften the blow." I looked into my boyfriend's eyes, searching for sincerity. "Do you understand?" I asked, my voice soft yet firm. He nodded vigorously, tears still glistening in his eyes. "Yes, Laura, I understand. I'm sorry, and I promise I'll never do it again." With a final nod of approval, I delivered one more gentle spank to his diaper-clad bottom, a symbolic punctuation to the conversation. Then, I helped him up and laid him on the floor to change his wet diaper, the crinkling sound a reminder of the events that had transpired. Once his fresh diaper was securely fastened, I sighed wearily. "It's been quite a night," I remarked, exhaustion creeping into my voice. "I think it's time to call it a night." He nodded in agreement, hopefully understanding the need for rest after the emotional rollercoaster we just went on. I handed him his pants which he quickly put on, kissed him good night and then collapsed in to my bed.

So I wear diapers recreationally. I like pretending I’m still a baby, diapered because I need to be. Nothing could be further from the truth! I enjoy that feeling, wearing a diaper because I need one, at least that’s what mommy thinks. But wearing diapers recreationally mostly refers to masturbating in them, which happens every two days or so now. I’m actually in my sixties, which should mean I wouldn’t need to masturbate that much. But I started using a butt plug and vibrator last year, and it’s AMAZING! The orgasms are incredible, plus I feel naughty, for cumming right into my diaper, just like I’m peeing. Did you know that plugged and vibrated, you don’t get hard, but still cum? At least that’s me. Please let me know if wearing diapers feels slightly naughty to you. Then you might consider plugged and diapered, then touching yourself through your diaper with a vibrator. Absolutely the best way!

Hello As I am up to posting my first story into the story forum, I wanted to introduce myself first before I dump the first 6000 words in there. 🙂 I am Annie a story writer from Austria (Europa) ... So it is mountains and Mozart and not kangaroo. I speak German English and Spanish, and while I speak all of them quite fluently I up to now just wrote in German. But I want to change that. 🙂 I suffer from some kind of dyslexia, but I don't see that as an excuse to not focus on improving myself and my reading and writing skills. So if you see errors that I cannot, please tell me, and I will try my best to avoid them in the future. Speaking of ABDL and lifestyle, i am an Adult kid. I am about 8 years old but still in diapers for the most part. While in reality, I celebrated my 8 birthdays at least 30 times. Maybe me wanting to be little also has something to do with the persistent bed-wetting that I still have, especially when I get stressed Thanks Annie

Hi, I’m literally just starting my diaper journey and I’m super excited. I’m 42 years old and from the uk, I’ve always wanted to wear diapers. my first diapers arrived yesterday and they feel sooooooo good. Everything I hoped they would be. Really looking forward to getting to know you all.

Hi and welcome to DD and adult diapers. Glad to have you here with us. Come in, and make yourself comfy, there’s lots of likeminded people here. If you have questions, don’t be afraid to ask, especially in the forums. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

There is more to come the next chapter will explain why she is treating her 8 year old like a baby again.

Un-ff-ing-believable.This is really bad. I'm literally about to delete all my information about my stent. If this is the result of people following my advice. I've never had blood on the stent when I pulled it out. You know what, I'll delete it immediately. I don't want any more people to get hurt like this. I was able to develop a safe stent for myself completely independently. I think everyone has to figure it out for themselves, in their own way. So I apologize for my rash assumption that my method works for more people. Everything I have said about my stent in this topic or on this forum is my own personal experience and most likely will not apply to you.

Your internal sphincters are part of the Autonomic Nervous System or unconscious. These muscles are yours but not yours to control as it were. The good news is that the unconscious mind can help influence the ANS and the ANS can influence the unconscious mind. Try this, go without a diaper or get into a position that you usually have a difficult time going and do a reverse kegal. I am willing to bet money you will not wet yourself. That is because your potty training, so much of which is taught at the unconscious level before our conscious minds develop says that this is not the time or place to wet or mess and informing the ANS to clench and hold tight. Focusing on doing a reverse kegal is a behavioral action while the imagined wetting is a mental/psychological one. So I have started doing this recently. Instead of just “relaxing” my pelvic floor, I now imagine that I am wetting or messing without even thinking about my pelvic floor, clenching or relaxing the pelvic floor is not a normal action for a potty trained adult and is very difficult to do. Holding or going is much easier. I try to make the action of going as realistic in my mind as possible, focus on all the sensations that go along with it. I find that in doing this my pelvic floor is even more relaxed than if I directly tried to relax and it has the added benefit of training the unconscious mind that this is an appropriate place to go to the bathroom and work through that emotion and thoughts at the time. I think there is an additional benefit in that the mind is pushing the ANS along and unconsciously contracting the bladder and moving paristalsis of the bowels along. Try it next time you relax. Do a normal reverse kegal diapered or undiapered, and feel the drop, leave it for a few seconds and really take note of the sensations. Then imagine you are wetting and messing, it creates an even further drop for me and I have actually wet myself a few times in positions or times that I have had huge amounts of difficulty with in the past, such as in the car and in a diaper that I wasn't sure would or would not leak. Good luck and let me know if this works for you. Since diving deep into psychology I have become nigh obsessed with why some people spiral in a way that @Kaliborio has outlined and why other people like me can spend literally years making zero or even negative progress. I have several more ideas but this one is the most succinct and easiest to implement.

I have a few students who have bathroom privileges written into their IEP, and for the most part it not a problem. The good ones will usually tell me why they took a long time, and some of them just need a break. We're not supposed to let more than one kid out at a time. My classes are so small that it shouldn't be a problem, but it does happen. I once had a girl ask me to use the bathroom, but I told her wait because one kid already out. The kid who was away got lost coming back to my class and was out for at 15 minutes (it's a big campus). In case you wondering, getting lost is a euphemism I use when a student goes galivanting around the campus. To be honest, that kid being out of the classroom was perfectly fine with me because I didn't have to deal with him for those 15 minutes. My inner clock told me to let the girl go to the bathroom, and she went, came back, and asked me if she could wait in my room for the first part of lunch because her mom was going to pick her up. I didn't ask what happened because it's none of my business, but whatever it was- I don't want it to happen on my watch. It didn't happen in my class, but one of my SPED colleagues (SPED have the best stories) had a student away for 40 minutes. He came back with Chipotle and then got upset because he wasn't allowed to eat in class. FTR- I don't know how he made it to Chipotle, got his food, and made it back to class by the end of the period. If you could do that, why did he choose Chipotle? Here is the thing: there are natural consequence for missing 1/2 of a class, and if you constantly do stuff like that and still do well in class, we're wasting their time. I get the idea that some kids don't care about the consequences, but if they don't care about the consequences, they don't care about school. I can't make them care about school. I can help them care, but not if the environment is so toxic that it looks like a prison. Sadly, some of those kids will get that eventually, but that doesn't mean we have to do it for everybody.

Once a week sounds good, post a good chapter and leave the readers wanting more and writing it ALL before publishing means you don't end up with a few chapters and suddenly running out of ideas and readers in the lurch. I think editing and making sure it's all good before you first post it is better.

About a year ago *Gives big hugs*

"Good boy, exactly as I said it. Then you should be ready for my next order. I imagine you have to go to the bathroom now?" "Yes sir." "Then go. Keep your hands on your head and push everything into your diaper. Do that now without moving anything else." He looked back down at Kaden's diaper. He whined. He had been ordered to do humiliating things before. He had spent work days naked, or cleaning in a maid's dress. He had been given a tale and dog ears and lead around on a leash as he carried paperwork, or made to do his job with his hands attached to the sides in stocks. Even after all that, being told to wear and use a diaper took the games to a whole new level of humiliation. However, he always obeyed Edward, and the worse the orders the more eager he was to fulfill. He pushed, though in reality with all the pressure that had built he more just had to relax what he had been holding all morning. His stomach gave way, and amount of mush poured into his diaper. He winced as he felt up, inflating around him, and caked his skin. It only took a few seconds, but the damage was done. Kaden moaned at the release and was left panting, his diaper bloated and discolored around him, and the smell already hitting his nose. He blushed, and met Edward's eyes with a blush and a look of humiliated desperation in his eyes. Edward met his eyes smiling. He waved a hand in front of his nose to tease him. "Good boy Kaden," he reached behind and patted his's bottom, making him wince again at the disgusting feeling of the mush being patted into him. Edward walked behind Kaden as he remained obediently still with his hands on his head. Edward shoved a hand deep into Kenyan's diaper, making him gasp and groan in disgust. He released it then slapped it, making him gasp again. He spanked four more times, each time digging the mush more and more into him. He grabbed the top of the back, and lifted it. "EEEP!" Kaden shrieked as the diaper was pulled into him. Edward yanked it a few more times, then released him. "Did you count your spanks earlier, stinky?" "No," Kaden shook his head. "Tsk tsk, I always tell you about attention to detail." He shook a finger under Kaden's nose. "I gave you fifty. How many were you supposed to get?" He sighed but nodded. Of course he had done this. "Sixty." "Smart boy. I guess you are getting the last 10 in your dirty diaper. Assume the position." Kenyan groaned but bent back down as he had before. His stomach was already turning, dreading how it would feel. Edward once again put a hand on his back and used the other to rub his behind, though this time, the feeling was far worse. The slime and warmth pushed into him, and he tried not to move away. Instead of a smack, the first hit sounded like a squelch. "Ewww!" he shouted out, but Edward shushed him. The second smack made him wrinkle his nose and groan. The spanks were far less painful, as the soaked and swollen padding provided enough cover. Instead, however, the spanking took on a far more awful feeling as the spanking went on. After only the few smacks he had left, the pile in his diaper had become a far more disgusting, slimy mulch that sounded him. He looked back at Edward with a twisted, sickened look on his face, and Edward smiled back. "Still intact," Edward said, patting the seat of his diaper. "It's a well made product. Nice to have you to test it for me." "Yes sir, thank you sir," Kaden said. "Mhmm," Edward chuckled. "On your hands and knees." Kaden got down on all fours. This was more familiar territory, even if it felt different in his diaper. "You will crawl to your desk at the front, reach into the third shelf on the right, and get out your notebook and a pen. You will crawl back here with it in your mouth, the pen hooked onto the rings with the hook on the cap facing outward. I will be waiting here." Kaden crawled, feeling Edward's eyes on his messy backside as he did. He was used to crawling through the halls, though he had to admit the addition of the diaper added a whole new level of humiliation to the experience. It slushed and moved around as he crawled, making his stomach turn in disgust, but he kept going as ordered. He made it to his desk, got his notebook and pen as ordered, and held them in his mouth as he crawled back. He arrived back at Edward's office to see him waiting. "Well done, stinky. Now stand up and put your hands on your head." Kaden stood, notebook still in his mouth.

OK, there was a news article about schools locking up the bathrooms with cages and someone suggested it might make a good diaper story. Here's the beginning of one: Bob Dennis was at a loss for what to do. He was the assistant principal of a large high school, and he had perennial problems with the school bathrooms. During passing time, when the students were supposed to be using the bathrooms, he enlisted staff to keep an eye on things. He locked the newly installed cage-locked doors during class to secure the rooms. Students who had an urgent need to use the bathroom during class would often convince their teacher to write them a pass to the nurse. Occasionally, they would show up in the office asking to be let into a bathroom somewhere. In either case, someone, the nurse or other staff had to escort the child to an unlocked bathroom. It was not a workable solution. “Bob!,” the school nurse called out to him. “I need to talk to you.” “What now?” he thought to himself. He smiled. “Yes, Carol. What can I do for you?” “This whole bathroom plan is entirely unworkable. Plus, I’m worried about the health issues of kids not being able to relieve themselves when they need to.” Bob had heard this argument before. He threw up his hands. “I think I have a solution.” Bob’s outlook brightened. He was willing to try anything at this point. “You have them send any kid who can’t make it to the end of the period to me.” “I thought you didn’t want to play potty police,” Bob said. Those were the words she had used a few days earlier. “I have a new strategy. Once I deal with a student, I don’t think we’ll have further trouble with them.” “OK, explain it to me.” She did, and Bob had to agree that it could work. It was worth a try. -- Jimmy Green was a sophomore in high school. He was a smart kid and well-behaved. Not that he didn’t have an occasional run-in with school discipline. He was sitting in history class, listening to the teacher drone on and on. He became aware that he needed to pee. He raised his hand. The teacher looked up at him. “Can I have a pass?” Jimmy asked. “You’re supposed to deal with things on your own time,” the teacher countered. “I have to go.” The teacher sighed and scribbled out a pass form. Jimmy headed out of the room and stared at it. It was for the school nurse. He had heard that the nurse had a bathroom that kids had been using. On the way, he checked the regular bathrooms, and indeed, the metal gates were locked over the entrance. The nurse’s office would have to be. He entered the office and handed the pass to the nurse. “What is the matter?” the nurse asked. “I just need to use the bathroom,” he admitted. “Come this way,” she directed him into a small room with a cot. “Take your pants off and lie down.” He couldn’t figure out what this was about. Was she going to watch him pee? She was busying herself in the cabinet but dropped his pants and got on the cot. She came over and yanked down his underpants. In a few seconds, she had fastened something between his legs. “You can put your pants on and get back to class.” He stood up and then realized what it was—a diaper. They had to be kidding. “You can now use the diaper whenever you want. Get back to class.” He put his pants back on. And she wrote him another pass to go back. “Come back after school, and I’ll give you your panties back,” she said, dropping his underwear into a drawer. What could he do? This was very strange. He went back to class and sat down. As bad as he had to go, he couldn’t see doing it in the diaper. First, wetting himself wasn’t appealing, but even when he resigned himself to having to do so, he couldn’t get It started. Years of toilet training worked against him. Finally, he was able to pee. He felt the warmth spread across his crotch. He put his hand down, but the diaper soaked it up. He looked around to see if anybody was paying attention to what was happening, but they were all half asleep or watching the teacher. When the bell finally rang, he stood up. The now sodden diaper weighed heavily on his hips as he made his way to the next class. This was all too weird. The day droned on, and the final bell rang. He headed back to the nurse, who handed him a bag. It was way too heavy to be his underpants. “What’s this?” he asked. “Your panties are in there, but also, there are more diapers in there.” “More diapers?” “Yes, you’ll have to wear them to school from now on.” “For how long?” “Until you graduate. I’ve already called your mother to let her know.”

This is great! I do this too but with an imaginary catheter being inserted.

Bad grades are coming soon and, with those, disruption of Summer plans. A logical connection between bad grades an bedwetting is likely to be implied and then, maybe, a deeper investigation on the two issues will be started. Ending result is open.

Sorry about the delay! I'm glad that I got done this chapter though because now I can get into the cute scenes with his new "Mommy". Chapter 4 I stirred inside a cushy prison. I couldn't move my arms or my feet, but my neck allowed for some movement. Opening my eyes was difficult, not only because of the lights outside but also because they felt crusted shut. ‘Have I been crying?’ I thought to myself. My neck hurt a little bit when I tensed the muscles, but after a few moments of exertion, I felt myself overtired and exhausted. I tried making myself aware of my surroundings, but everything was blurred. I felt drugged, and with something quite hard. In none of my years of experimentation with different substances have I felt this way. I lay for a few more minutes trying to think of anything coherent but It wasn't working. I was completely and utterly helpless in what I could only describe as a very comfortable prison. A few more moments passed and I finally felt something stir in my body. My feeling in my gut took the center stage of my mind as I felt it working on something. I wasn't sure what it was doing, but my ears perked up as I heard gurgling and strange liquid noises. The noises were rather loud, or maybe my ears were just sensitive, I couldn't tell. The sensations in my stomach kept growing and growing as the noises became more busy and varied. It all sounded like it was culminating into some climax, but I wasn't sure what it was yet. As if I was trying to answer my question, I heard a very loud fart followed by a weird sensory experience on my bottom. ‘Did I just shit myself?’. I stayed completely motionless, trying my best to not feel anything. It was hard to do though because the feelings just started to amplify as I felt more mush against my bottom. I couldn't feel it escaping at all, only the subsequent feeling of muck against my butt. I sat still for such a long time, trying my best to disassociate myself from what was happening, but my crusty eyes on top of my aching muscles only furthered an overwhelming state of discomfort. It wasn't long before my brain went overboard and my emotions cascaded. I cried hard. One might call it more akin to wailing, but I couldn't control anything anymore, and that made me very, very scared. As if to make things worse though, my crying started to feel more and more strenuous, similar to a workout that would make you overly tired. It started to hurt to cry, but the pain only made me want to cry more. I started to feel a level of pain I hadnt felt before. And I became silent. Something was shoved into my mouth and it hurt a lot more than anything else did at that moment. I felt like I was choking and I couldn't breathe as my eyes attempted to jump from their sockets. The world changed colors at a fast pace as it transitioned from a dull gray to an even duller gray. It wasn't until everything started to darken that I began to feel better. Then everything became black again. ~ ~ ~ I came back to life after an unknown period, but it was very different than before. This time I felt myself pushed against something warm and comforting with a hand on my back. The first thing I felt after that was mush running down my numb legs, resulting in a strange prickly sensation. My ears came next, and I heard screaming. “You can't take my baby!” The proximity of the noise scared me, and I only pushed my still crusty eyes closed further, hugging the warm and soft object in front of me for comfort. I heard voices from all directions that all meshed together. “Put the little on the ground!” Someone yelled. “You're surrounded, you must surrender the child.” A loudspeaker blared. “I can't! He's my baby!” The incredibly loud voice said from what I now perceived as above me. I heard active chatter from all around me, the voices became incredibly loud and I felt myself at the start of a meltdown. It was at that moment though that I felt an incredibly strong gust of air, and all the warmth disappeared. The noise went silent and I felt my body in some sort of freefall, similar to what I would expect a skydive to feel like. I wanted to cry and scream, but I couldn't begin to catch my breath in the sudden falling sensation. Then I hit something soft and warm again. The noises reappeared and I felt my stomach immediately erupt as I threw up all over. The feeling in my body came back and I felt alive again, so I cried. After what felt like an eternity in purgatory I was relieved to be able to do so. “Give him here.” I heard a male voice say from behind me as I continued to wail. I felt whoever was holding me start bouncing as my heart rate started to stabilize. “I can take care of him.” The soft female voice above me said as it calmed me down more. “I need to bring him to the hospital,” The gruff voice said again, which only helped to make me feel more uncomfortable. “I'm a certified nurse and his caseworker, I will take it from here officer.” She said in a commanding tone. I felt myself being bounced more as my cries started to lessen. The warm and soft embrace only served for comfort, and I felt myself hugging the figure tighter. After a few moments that the noises around me began dissipating and I felt the cool air on the back of my neck. The loud noises were replaced by the calming allure of cicadas and other sounds that can only be associated with a cool breezy night. My cries turned to sniffles as I felt the person holding me sit down. My body was then shifted by strong comfortable arms, and I was placed on my back looking up at deep blue eyes and the most pretty smile I've ever seen. “E..Emmy?” I hiccuped and sniffled. Emily took one of her arms from under me and shushed, going into her pocket to grab a pacifier and pop it in my mouth. I sucked on the object immediately, and it surprised me how much comfort it brought me. “It's quiet time okay?” As I regained my senses, I noticed her shirt was covered in white vomit. She took a wipe and began on my face, being gentle to not overwhelm me in this moment. “You got so dirty huh?” She said and smiled above me, but her face hinted at something else too. “Such a dirty little” her voice faltered, and her comforting smile left for a second to reveal anger. “Whe aw we?” I spoke with a lisp behind the pacifier. Emily only responded by shushing me, something I was starting to get a little annoyed with. “You're safe sweetie, you're with me okay?” Her face gave a look of pleading as she begged for me to be okay. “I don member,” I spoke again. Her face was unchanged, and her confidence didn't seem to falter. “What don't you remember?” she asked me. I looked at her confusedly, and I didn't know. “Do you remember who took you?” I shook my head but felt it ache. A look of worry took over her face, and for the first time I saw her scared. This didn't help my emotions, but before I could think about it, I heard someone approaching. “Can I speak to him?” A smooth male voice spoke above me. “He said he doesn't remember much, I'm a little worried...” “I just got back the scans, she gave him with some pretty rough shit.” I felt hands over my ears and muffled talking above me. The conversation turned to arguing and Emily got up soon after, not wanting to stay for very long. She changed my position again and I felt my face smush into what I could now see as her breasts. They were warm, and I felt her heart beat at a fast rate, ‘Was she scared?’ I thought. I soon heard a car door open and I found myself being lowered into a front-facing car seat. I gave a confused expression as I was strapped into the harness, something I felt was way over the top, but didn't feel like arguing. She then took a purple vial out of her bag, “This is just going to make you sleep for a bit, okay?” I immediately felt myself squirm a little in the seat and she motioned to calm me down. “I won't hurt you, sweetie, I'm just going to clean you up and get you into bed, okay? You can trust me.” Confidence returned to her voice and I immediately felt it put me at ease. I took my pacifier out of my mouth and opened it up for her and she gave me a thankful grin. “This is just going to make you sleepy okay? I promise I will take care of you.” She gave a smile of affection before then placing the purple vial towards my lips. I opened up and let the sweet tasting liquid in. She took the empty vial from my mouth, and It wasn't until a few seconds later that I felt myself returning to a much calmer slumber.

Yep. This thread is basically the opposite of bladder training, which is the first line of treatment for oab. You can do the opposite and give yourself oab by changing your behavior. Ive been off and on but mostly on 24/7 for 5 ish years. I need to pee constantly when I'm not diapered. I can hold it, but it's very uncomfortable and I end up getting up to go to the toilet probably every 30-40 minutes if I'm not diapered.

Training to bed wet I read book after pediatric book on helping kids overcome the same. A recurring recommendation was having the child hold their urine for as long as possible to increase capacity as well as strength sphincter. Wanting to bed wet I did the opposite never passing a bathroom without emptying my bladder. Don’t know if it worked but something sure did! Now during the day trips to the bathroom are annoyingly frequent (when not wearing) with minimal output. Plus the time from the first urge till I absolutely can’t hold it is almost nothing. For example, this past Wednesday I pulled into a gas station with no concern whatsoever. Standing beside the car pumping gas the urge hit. In no time it was wave after wave. Despite my best effort by the time I left the station the content of my bladder was in my Goodnite. No Regrets.

I've sent you a message - I help run a Telegram group for this. We don't publish a public link to keep a flood of nay-sayers and spam accounts from joining. Feel free to respond to my message and I'll send you a link.

I just ordered the abena to try them. thanks

You can put them in my bedroom closet. If you ask for them later I will deny they were ever there!

Chapter 33: Protest Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess I sprinted as fast I could through the chaos. No matter where I turned, there was fighting surrounding me. Every street I went down was packed full of people… and police. Protesters had turned up in large numbers, but doing so had caused the police to retaliate in kind, bringing in everyone they had… and every form of suppression they could use. It was like a war zone right now… and I wondered just how far across the city… or even country… this went. I had covered a few streets, and I had seen a lot of people joining our protest on the march over to parliament… but I had a feeling it was a lot bigger than I had first imagined. Ducking and weaving through the scuffles, watching littles being carried off by police officers for them only to be retrieved by Amazons trying to rescue them… I made sure not to be noticed by any of the officers, because despite me not technically starting these protests… they probably saw me as the number one target to take down at all costs, so I ran for my life, trying my best to focus on coming up with a safe location to run to. The only place that I could think of… the only place that was nearby… …Was my old shop. Cars were being smashed, fires were being started, everything was going to shit… so I kept running, street after street, trying my best to make it to somewhere I knew was safe and I could hide out. At least somewhere I knew I could call from safely and get some help from my friends. ‘My friends… Wait… did any more of them join in?’ I wondered as I dodged a riot shield being swung mere inches from my face. It helped that I was so small, I could dash through the chaos without being seen, which meant I was safe, provided I could make it back to the shop. Malcolm kept running the business from the shop, so it was still owned by the two of us. Which meant… my old workshop was the perfect place to barricade myself in and call for help. “Just… another… street…” My unfit physique was causing me to slow down as I struggled to catch my breath. And as I turned onto the corner, dashing between an Amazon protester’s legs, I stumbled to my knees and breathed in deeply, trying to breathe. I didn’t know if I had time to catch my breath like this or not, but it seems like my body is refusing to move unless I get some breath back, so I stayed on my hands and knees, breathing heavily, hoping I wouldn’t be stepped on or noticed down here whilst the fighting was going on around us. Taking one last deep breath, I looked up… to see a police officer looking at me from across the street. He looked new… nervous even… but he was still an Amazon, and I was pretty sure he had recognised me. So I pushed past the pain and the breathlessness, climbed to my feet and bolted down the street towards my shop. I couldn’t afford to turn and see if he was following. If I did that, I could potentially trip or bump into something, and it would definitely slow me down even if I didn’t. So I ran as if my life depended on it… which honestly… it did. Running up to the door, I grabbed the handle and twisted, hoping to the Goddesses that it was open… and as if my prayers had been answered, it turned and the door opened, causing me to fall into the shop, rolling onto the carpet. Climbing back to my feet as quickly as possible, I pushed the door closed and turned the lock, preventing anyone from getting in. Breathing a sigh of relief, I turned and looked back at my shop… I hadn’t been in here in a while, I’ve been so busy at work that I haven’t even checked in on Malcolm to see how he’s doing with the store on his own. I had asked him a few times, but he just says it's going okay. And as I looked out at all the clothing on display… yeah, it wasn’t in a state and it wasn’t on fire, so I’d say Mal had it handled so far. My relief was short-lived, as I heard a bang on the door which caused me to turn around… to see the police officer that had been chasing me standing there… his face looking through the glass window on the door… staring at me in the eyes. I couldn’t move. I completely froze, my heart beating like a hummingbird’s, watching as this officer tried to open the door. Then, failing that, he tried to slam against it as I backed away slowly towards the workshop. Failing that… he pulled out his baton and covered his face with his free arm and swung for the glass… causing it to shatter. Using this opportunity, I ran towards the workshop whilst he reached in and unlocked the door, letting himself into the shop as he hunted me down. I was so close… Just need… to get… to… I was mere inches from the door to the workshop… when I felt a large hand grab my arm and pull me back. “You little shit… come here… you’re the one we’re after…” He growled, pulling me up into the air by my wrist, letting me dangle from his grip… making my arm ache. “FUCK OFF, LET ME GO!” I screamed, looking around to my attacker, trying to pull away with all my strength… not that it was anywhere close to his, and was doing absolutely nothing for me right now. “Not a chance, little one, you’re going to get me promoted. Or at least recognised.” He grinned. “You’ve been pretending to be an adult in Parliament for too long. I can’t wait to see you put back in your place, shitting in your nappies.” “GET THE FUCK OFF ME!” I screamed again, before spitting at him. “I am placing you under…” Before he could finish his sentence, something large came from behind and struck the back of his head, causing him to fall flat on his face on the carpeted floor. As he released his grip on me due to falling unconscious, I fell backwards onto the floor, on my padded arse. At least that cushioned the fall a bit. But realising my situation, I didn’t hesitate at all to rush around and hide behind the counter. “I… ugh… oops… didn’t mean to hit him that hard…” I heard coming from the other side of the shop counter. Looking down, I could see the officer was currently out cold, but still breathing, and I looked up to see just who my saviour was. And what I saw… I was not expecting. “Hi… Olivia…” The shy brunette beauty with freckles adorning her face said, blushing and looking down at the floor. I looked up at her as she walked over, carefully stepping over the Amazon officer’s body, before stopping right in front of me and kneeling down. “I… umm… if you’re here to kidnap me and adopt me… I’m just gonna say…” I was ready to try and bullshit my way out of this, but she quickly cut me off. “Oh no! No no no no no no! Nooooo! That’s not it! I promise! Pinky promise!” “Pinky promise…? Wait… just who are you then?” She didn’t look familiar. I don’t think I’ve ever seen this woman in my life. But then she looks like most Amazons when she’s towering over me like this, even with her kneeling down. She was gorgeous, I’ll give her that, but I think I would have remembered someone this cute. Looking around my age, she wore a purple baggy jumper with sleeves that were way too big, so big that she had cut holes in them for her thumbs so she could wear them like gloves, along with baggy jeans that went all the way down to the floor, covering the majority of her shoes… She looked like her fashion taste hadn’t changed since the 90s. It was kind of adorable really. Large round glasses balanced on the end of her nose, giving her that nerdy bookworm aesthetic that I loved on Charlie so much. And looking down at the floor… I saw the large mannequin that she had thrown at this officer’s head, laying next to the unconscious man. “Hi… I’m Vanessa. Though people call me Nessa.” The Amazon woman smiled at me. “Hi… I… umm… thanks?” I replied, my heart still racing. “Oh you’re welcome! Sorry I couldn’t help sooner, I… I’ve been a bit nervous about introducing myself.” “Introducing… wait… what?” “Oh… umm… sorry, yeah that seems a bit… stalkery… umm…” “Have you… have you been following me?” I asked. She went quiet for a bit, looking really damn guilty, before raising her head and looking at me in the eyes. “...Sort of? I…” “Who are you, Vanessa? And why have you been following me? And more importantly… why did you just assault someone to save me?” “Because you…” She stuttered, trying to get past her anxiety. Part of me felt sympathetic, I knew that feeling well, but right now a strange Amazon was cornering me against the workshop door, and apparently she had been following me. For how long, I have no idea… but I was too focused on trying to find a way to run away from her to think about asking. “Tell me!” I raised my voice at her. “Because you mean a lot to Charlie!” She yelled back, sounding scared. “...Okay? And why do you care?” “B… b… because… she means a lot to me…” “She does? How? Who are you exactly?” “I… umm… I… it’s hard to explain…” “Tell me now, otherwise I’ll scream for help…” I knew that no one would be able to hear me, the rioting outside would cover up any little’s noises, no matter how much they screamed. But I was betting on the fact she probably wasn’t thinking about that. “I… because of this!” She grabbed the bottom of her jumper with one hand, and the top of her jeans with the other, and separated the two from each other, revealing… “A nappy? But… what? But why? You’re an Ama… oh.” My jaw dropped. That’s when it hit me. Amazons don’t usually wear them. They’d only wear them if they were incontinent or… they’re like me. Charlie and Madison’s ‘adult baby’. This is her. This is the woman Madison scared off. The woman Charlie found her maternal side with. “You’re… the adult baby… aren’t you?” “She told you about me?” Her face lit up when she said this, sitting down on the floor and crossing her legs so she was at the same height as me once I had stood up to match her. “Yeah. Told me Madison was horrible to you and scared you off. And that she felt terrible for you and how things ended…” “Yeah… that’s me. I really liked Charlie. Oh and don’t worry, I don’t mean in the same way you do. She was a perfect Mummy though, so kind and loving and generous. But that’s all it was! I’m not here to threaten your marriage or anything!” She laughed, very awkwardly. “So why are you here?” “I… wanted to get back in touch with Charlie for a while. Especially after she released her book about you two. I may have passed this store a few times since, trying to work up the courage to come in and introduce myself and everything… but I… I have anxiety. Then when you were on the news, and you mentioned Charlie being attacked and stuff… I wanted to help her… help the both of you. She was so wonderful to me, and if I could repay her back by helping you… so yeah, I rushed over to your store.” “Why did you come here? How did you know I was going to come here?” “I… I was in the crowd earlier. I believe in the same things you and Charlie do. I’ve attended a few protests, at least until my anxiety got the better of me and I had to leave early. This big one was too important though, so I pushed my fear down, and marched with you from the hall. I kept my distance, still too nervous to talk to you, because I mean what am I gonna say? Especially in front of tens of thousands of people? That I’m an Amazon who likes to be babied and wear baby clothes and nappies? It’s not just something you bring up in casual conversation. But now it’s just us two… I… I feel a lot more confident. That’s why I could tell… and show you. Sorry, I just realised now that showing you the n… n… nappy… that it was weird and wouldn’t have explained anything. Sorry. I’m… yeah… I’m not very good with people.” “Charlie has told me a lot about you. Never told me your name though. It’s nice to finally meet you.” I smiled at her, feeling that I could genuinely trust her. I mean what Amazon is going to wear nappies just to kidnap and adopt me? She… she was just as Charlie described her, especially the anxious part. “It’s nice to meet you too!” Her face lit up again. “I… she told you a lot about me?” “Yeah, she clearly feels a lot of regret regarding how things went. And then Madison…” “I heard what she did to you at your wedding. I’m glad she got what she deserved.” “How do you know…?” I asked. “That she was the one you were talking about before at the hall?” “Yeah…” I looked at her suspiciously. “Because… she reached out to me.” “She WHAT?” “Yeah, surprised me too. But she wanted to make amends for how she treated me. Told me what she had been through. And you know what? I genuinely believe she has changed. Obviously I still don’t want her in my life, but it was nice… I guess it was closure… sort of?” “I was hesitant to believe it at first, but apparently she was the one who alerted my friends that Charlie was… off.” “Is Charlie okay now? I heard you talk about her in your speech…” “She’s in a coma, but she should be fine when she wakes up. If she ever does…” “Can… Can I see her?” Honestly… it was like looking at a sad puppy. There was no way I could turn down her request, not with the look she was giving me right now. That’s when I had an idea. “I… look, I’ve still got work to do here. And I’m trusting you because Charlie trusts you. But I need someone to watch over her. I can’t guarantee she’ll be safe whilst I’m leading this protest, and I need someone to guard her. I trust the people taking care of her right now, but I have a feeling they’re going to be overwhelmed with littles being brought in, so Charlie needs someone dedicated to watching her. Think you can do that?” “I umm…” She looked nervous again. “At least go be with her, make sure she’s okay, and tell the Doctor there to watch out for retaliation?” “I think I can do that!” She said, sounding more optimistic now. “Thanks. Here, let me give you my number, you can contact me if anything happens with Charlie.” Nessa pulled out her phone and I quickly put my contact details onto it, before handing it back to her. “I can do that… thanks… Thanks for trusting me. I won’t fail you.” “Maybe if all of this works out… we could have a playdate?” I laughed as a figure suddenly appeared in the doorway. “I’d like dat!” Nessa replied. “LIV?” The figure in the doorway shouted. “Yeah?” I replied, as soon as I saw who it was. “Claire? You found me!” “Are… are you… okay?” Claire replied, slowly walking into the shop, nodding towards Nessa suspiciously. I think she was ready to attack the poor girl, so I quickly replied so she didn’t throw a right hook in Nessa’s direction. “Oh yeah, don’t worry, this is Vanessa. She’s Charlie’s old… friend.” “Is she?” Claire was still suspicious about the new Amazon woman sitting in front of me, and rightfully so. “Seriously. It’s fine. She’s going to go to the hospital on the other side of town, aren’t you Nessa?” “I think I know the one you’re talking about. The little’s recovery one, right?” “Yeah, ask the receptionist if you can speak to Eve. I’ll make sure to send Eve a message to let you in. They’re probably locking down as we speak, with everything going on.” “Liv, we need you at LIBRA.” Claire interrupted, sounding out of breath. “LIBRA? Seriously? Why would I go there?” I replied in disgust. “No one knew Chris’ true intentions or end goals, I assure you. We all genuinely want to improve things. But right now we’re leaderless. We need someone to take charge. We need… you.” “But you’re much better at running and organising things, Claire. You’ve been Chris’ right hand woman this whole time.” “I’m no leader, Liv. Please… come with me.” I knew she wasn’t going to take no for an answer, so I exhaled heavily in frustration and looked back at Nessa. “Fine. Nessa, are you going to be okay? I can trust you, right?” I asked the anxious Amazon woman. As she nodded and smiled at me, I could feel how sincere she was about wanting to help. And if she was as close to Charlie as my wife had made out, then I think she’ll keep her safe, no matter what. I mean she knocked out a police officer to save me, and she barely knows me! “Let’s go. It was nice meeting you, Vanessa.” Claire said as she reached over and grabbed me, picking me up and carrying me out of the store as I waved back to my newest acquaintance. ======================================================= Oh look... someone new! Or not quite new... At least someone we haven't seen before! Not properly anyway! This was one of my fave chapters to write. Little in Love 2 only has a small handful of chapters left on my SubscribeStar, then I'll be posting my next Monstrum story on there. I'm still in the middle of writing that, but when I've finished it, I'll be starting one of two stories I've got planned. Either Witch in Training 2 (which will probably be the last littlefallenverse story, at least for a while)... or a secret independent story that isn't part of either of my universes. Maybe I'll ask what people want most, maybe I'll wait and see which I'm feeling more confident about writing, either way I'll keep you all updated when I've finished writing my current story! If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

"Let us never speak of that particualr diaper change again," he said. "The colors. I've never seen colors like that in a diaper, and I never want to again," she replied, and shuddered. Her and Jerry was standing outside the bathroom, he still in a t shirt and his now fresh diaper, and her holding her bags. "Oh right!" he said, suddenly remembering that he was suppsoed to be bratting. He sat flat down heavily on the floor. "Babykins, we need to go." He reached his arms up toward her, making grabbing motions. "I can't Mommy! I'm too much of a baby! You have to carry me!" "What!? No, crawl if you want." He made a show of trying to get to all fours, the collapsing on the ground. "I can't Mommy! it's too hard for a bratty little baby who needs to be put in mean daycares like me!" She roled her eyes. "Ohhh you are such a brat!" "I know Mommy! That's why I'm going to the Deliquent Daycare!" He remained lying on the ground with his hands in the air toward her. Mommy dropped her bags, then reached down and grabbed his wrist, then began to drag him accross the floor toward the door. He slumped down as much as he could, turning himself into complete dead weight to her efforts. "You... spoiled... pampered... brat," she strained. "Look mommy! It's like I'm dead! BLLAARRR!" he tilted his head back and stuck his toungue out. "Alright, here," she panted. "Mhmm. Say where are our bags?" "FUCK!" she said, and headed back to get them. "I don't think you are supposed to swear in front of babies! I'm impressionable, what if I say it now and its your fault!" "Then I'll rinse your mouth out with soap!" "That's not fair! It be your fault!" "Life isn't fair! And neither is soap!" As she walked to get the bags, Jerry slowly got back up on all fours. He began to crawl into the next room as quietly as he could. "WHAT?! You can move now! Come back here!" she shouted. "EEEP!" Jerry shouted, and got up and ran back into the kitchen. "NO! HEY! COME BACK!" Mommy shouted as she blocked him off around the table. He tried to dart to the right around it, then switched to the left. "Gotcha!" She shouted as she finally grabbed him by the wrist, and he stopped. "BLARG dead again!" he said, and slumped back down with his toung out. "Oh you. You are going to that daycare whether you like it or not," She began to drag him. "I think technically you are supposed to CARRY babies, not drag them. This feels wrong somehow." "Technically I'm also not supposed to change babies back into their old diapers, but you're verging on that too." "Eeep," he said, and went back to playing dead. They arrived back at the door, and she sat him down, then put his pants and shoes in front of him. She looked at him expetently. "Well?" "Well what?" "We are going out. You need your clothes." He shrugged and rolled his eyes. "Oh no Mommy! I'm such a dumb, bratty little adult baby I totally forgot how to get dressed! I think someone needs to do it FOR me!" She looked at him with her hands akimbo. "Alright, I can do that for my baby." She bent over down to his legs. "Huh." He said. That argument was far too easy to win, and he sensed she had something else planned. "First foot!" She said, and he lifted one. She put a sock on it. "Second foot!" She said again, and repeated the processed. "First foot again!" She said. He lifted it, and she attatched a shoe to it. "What?" He said, suprised. "And final foot," She picked up his last foot. "What about pants?" he asked. She tied his shoe laces. "And done!" "OH MY GOD WHAT ABOUT PANTS!?!" he shouted. "What about them? Babies don't need pants, they are fine in just their shirts, shoes, and diapers."

Chapter 32: Change Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “Good evening, everyone.” I began, after taking my stand at the podium I originally intended to speak at earlier, before all this chaos ensued. The reporters looked a little nervous, which I couldn’t blame them for, as they weren’t exactly here by choice. They had gotten trapped earlier when the protest blocked them in, keeping them inside. I think a few may have gotten out, as it looked like the crowd was a little smaller now, but most were still here, even the camera crews at the back. “MRS CLARKE?” One reporter shouted. “WHEN CAN WE LEAVE?” I held my hand up as I nervously balanced on the stepstool that had been placed out for me earlier this evening. The restless crowd settled a little as they waited for instructions. “I assure you, I don’t want to keep you here much longer.” I replied. “SO YOU TRAPPED US?” “No, no… I assure you, I had no knowledge of what was going to happen this evening. I apologise on my behalf for what happened to you, but I assure you, once I’m done, I will make sure you are allowed to freely leave. This evening has been utter chaos, and apparently it had been a big set up by people I thought I could trust.” “Is this why you attacked Mr Slater?” One reporter asked. “You mentioned something about hypnosis…” Looking directly into the large camera I knew was streaming this live to the nation, I prepared myself, tried to settle my nerves, and took a deep breath. “I find myself here, reaching out to every little, every Amazon, every betweener… to please listen to me right now. For decades now, our country has benefited from the disgusting treatment of littles. From adoptions… to manufacturing baby equipment for those adopted littles, from the medicalisation of ‘customising’ littles to match Amazons’ preferences… to the behind the scenes corruption within our own government to profit off this… this… disgusting behaviour.” You could probably hear the disgust in my voice, something that in parliament I would try to hide, but now… I didn’t care. The Amazon reporters around the room looked at each other, clueless. “But no more. My party… my government… made promises to make our country safer and more fair for littles. It’s why I stood for them. It’s why we won. But thanks to the corruption from the top, thanks to the corrupt head of LIBRA, Chris Slater… My party backtracked on that pledge and decided to make the country worse for littles.” The reporters threw up their hands, but now was not the time for questions. I knew I’d be thrown off course if I stopped now, so I continued on, ignoring the large arms trying to signal me. “They fully intended to use us to win the election, to pretend to fight for us… then once they had their power… they fully intended to strip ours away from us. And when we started fighting back, as you no doubt saw in the Commons… they came for us… to silence us.” The hands started dropping, one by one, until a quarter of them had lowered. “They came for me. They came for MY family. They tried their best to regress me, to remove my adult status. You saw that tonight by my own deputy Prime Minister. But… I don’t know how long ago it was… but they got to me by another route… my wife.” More hands started dropping, now only half remained. “LIBRA… or at least Chris Slater… has had the technology to hypnotise and brainwash Amazons, in the same way you all do to littles like me. And he’s had it for a while now too. I knew of its existence years ago, and trusted Mr Slater to do the right thing and only use it as a last resort if things got worse. And as things got better for us, with adoptions dropping drastically and protests breaking out around the country… I figured we’d never have to use that technology.” I knew what they all wanted to hear, so I answered them. “Yes, it’s real. Yes, it will work on any of you. Yes, it can reduce you to a whimpering infant, like you all do to us littles. I know because I’ve seen it. Twice.” The faces on the Amazon reporters dropped, but the cameraman never stopped filming, so I continued. “First time was with someone who tried to adopt me. Mr Slater took her away and regressed her. She learned her lesson, was re-raised properly, and now actually has a heart… the other time… was my wife.” Gasps filled the room. “My wife… she is currently laying in a coma after the brainwashing was removed from her. At least we hope it was.” “What did it do to her? Is she okay?” One reporter interrupted. “She… well they… I mean Chris…” It was getting hard to talk about it, but I fought through it, with help from Charlie being in my thoughts. “Chris hypnotised her to become the ‘stereotypical Amazon’. To increase her maternal instinct… to push her drive to be an Amazon mother… to its max. Charlotte then treated me like any other adopted and regressed little, even forcing that new brainwashing technique on me, the ‘brute force’ one that claimed the mind of one of my closest friends.” “How do you know it wasn’t just her doing what she wanted to do all along?” One reporter dared to ask, with the smuggest grin on his face as he awaited a reply. “Because my wife, unlike you, has a heart. She has a soul. She isn’t a corrupt little shit who preys on the smallest and weakest of our society to get her kicks off.” Okay… maybe I was a bit petty with my answer, but honestly? I was done with the ‘good girl’ routine I had perfected to get Amazon voters to vote for me. Fuck the haters, if they won’t change, I’ll make them, kicking and screaming if needed. The reporter instantly shut up and looked embarrassed. “Seriously, I’m done playing nice now. You all suck. The country is finally waking up to the atrocities your kind has forced on us littles and betweeners. The injustice. The cruelty. You’re all monsters, any of you who forced us to play baby for us just because you can’t have your own. You know what? If you spent just half of what you spend on investing in baby products for littles, you’d have fixed the whole infertility issue in your kind years ago. It’s only through greed and cruelty that you haven’t. So fuck you all.” All the reporter's hands had dropped at this point, all looking ashamed as they continued recording on their phones and cameras. “So that’s where we are now. We are done with this shit. We are done with your adoptions. We are done with your manipulations and lies and cruelty. Littles, Betweeners AND Amazons… we’re all done. The majority of the population stand with us, it’s the corrupt few in charge of our media and organisations and government, as well as good ol’ fashioned societal pressure that hold us back from being a fair and just society. So… I’m going to take that very large, very vocal group of people outside, and we’re going to march up to Parliament. And if needed, we will tear that fucking building down, brick by brick, and rebuild it into something much more fair… much more suitable… for a society as advanced as ours.” I would have dropped the mic at this point, but all the microphones were attached to the podium, which towered over me when I was at floor height. So I stepped off the little stool and kicked it backwards as I walked off stage. And as I did… All I could hear was silence from the crowd. “That. Was. Perfect.” Claire said as she picked me up and placed me on Malcolm’s shoulders again once I had walked outside, leaving the door open for all the reporters to leave once we had left. “Yeah kiddo, everyone was watching on their phone and… it seems like you’ve got a plan. To Parliament then?” Malcolm asked. “To Parliament.” I smiled down at him. And as Malcolm, Claire and I led our enormous protest away from the hall where the reporters were still holding up in, I couldn’t help but think about Charlie… and I hoped that I wasn’t doing the wrong thing. I really hoped she was proud of me right now. Thousands. Thousands of people, tens of thousands, maybe even hundreds of thousands… I honestly don’t know how far this protest went on. If you looked back it just went on and on and on… it went off onto every side street… it was everywhere. It truly felt like we had the country on our side right now. People had come out from their homes and joined the protest along the way, people had come from all over the city just to join us march to Parliament. All except… the police, who, thanks to my little speech earlier, had prepared themselves on the road leading to Parliament. Creating a blockade with a worryingly large amount of officers and barricades… this made me worry a little, as no doubt this would end in violence. If they had any reason to mishandle and mistreat littles… these corrupt guards of politicians and powerful people would take it. And if they get to put some Amazons in their place and remind them of the fucked up status quo… that would probably be a bonus to them. I whispered down to Malcolm to call for a halt to the protest, just to stop and see what the police would do. He nodded in agreement and whistled loudly, causing the whole protest line to stop in an instant. There was an uneasy standoff between the protest and the police… and aside from a few mumblings in the crowd, there was complete silence. That was until one of the officers grabbed their megaphone. “PLEASE DISPERSE NOW. GO BACK TO YOUR HOMES.” They began ordering. But it didn’t seem to sit well with the crowd behind me, who looked ready for a fight. “DISPERSE NOW OR ELSE WE’LL…” The officer stopped as another whispered in his ear. “LIV CLARKE. THE PRIME MINISTER WOULD LIKE TO TALK TO YOU.” “THEN HE CAN CALL ME!” I yelled back. But with the large area, the huge crowd, and my tiny little voice… I couldn’t project it as well as the megaphone being used on the opposite side. Thankfully, one of my allies handed Claire a megaphone and I… honestly, I was shocked at the resourcefulness of this protest. They were ready for this… as if they had been waiting for it for a long time… “THEN HE CAN CALL ME!” I repeated, this time my voice being amplified by the megaphone being held in front of my mouth by Claire. My phone started ringing, just as the awkward silence crept back in during the standoff. Recognising the number, I answered it, bracing myself for something. Honestly, part of me thought that maybe the Prime Minister would stoop so low as to try using subliminal hypnosis through the call, to try and regress me. But I quickly realised that would be a catastrophic thing for him if he did it, I’d be seen as a martyr and the country would be filled with rioting. If it already hasn’t. “Mrs Clarke.” He made sure to speak first, and very sternly. “What the fuck do you want?” I replied. Again, why should I be nice to the arseholes trying to wipe my mind? All niceties and decorum went out the window the moment these fuckers went for Charlie. Also… it seems like my swearing has returned to normal. That is something Charlie will not be happy about. So don’t tell her. “I urge you to stand down and tell your… mob… to leave.” The Prime Minister replied. “Or else?” God, I sounded so cocky right now. I really hope it doesn’t come back to bite me in the arse. “Or else I will be forced to take further action.” “Bring it. We won’t be dissuaded. Things need to change, and clearly you’re opposed to that. I thought you were better, clearly you’re just another corrupt Amazon with no soul.” “Don’t you dare talk to me like that, little girl…” “Oh piss off.” I replied, shutting him up instantly. “I’ve let you walk all over me since we got elected, and it’s time you paid the price for your backstabbing ways. We will make things change, whether you like it or not.” He instantly hung up on me, causing the silence to amplify. “Well… he wasn’t open to talking about this…” I said to Malcolm and Claire, awkwardly. “Fuck him then.” Mal replied. “We continue. So I guess the question is… do we go around these cops, or through them?” As much as I would have liked to have said through… and as much as I knew going around them made more sense… our decision was quickly taken away from us as the police started mobilising for a counter offence… “Umm… What do we do?” I asked Claire, who looked like she was panicking. “They’re gunning for you, Liv.” Malcolm said, lifting me off his shoulders and placing me on the floor. “Let the protest handle this, you need to run… RUN LIV, RUN!” ======================================================= 😈Vive la révolution! 😈 If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks! If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Hours later, finished with his chores, Ted lay on his bed reading from a text book, on his tummy of course. The ache is his backside was still strong, but he had managed to get lost in his studies nonetheless, and was no longer dwelling on his sore butt. After a while though, he became distracted by the sound of footsteps in the hallway. Hearing one of his roommates reminded him of the morning’s events. A flash of heat rose in his bottom as he recalled his punishment. There was a soft knock on the door. Ted was silent. He dropped his head and pretended to be asleep. The knock came again. “Teddy?” It was Lara. After another moment, she quietly twisted the knob. “Ted, are you in here?” she said softly, entering the room. Ted remained motionless and silent, hoping she would leave. Lara sat down on the bed. She gently put a hand on Ted’s bruised butt. He tried not to flinch. Lara rubbed him softly over his sweatpants, noticing he still wasn’t wearing any underwear. The caress, though a little stingy, felt good and made Ted’s cock stir. He opened his eyes and looked at Lara with a pout on his face. “Good morning sleepy head,” Lara cooed, still rubbing his butt. The sensation was delightful, and Ted’s cock now pressed firmly into the mattress below him. “Did you have a nice little nappy?” Ted was annoyed with her infantile tone, but with her hand primed and available to strike his upturned bottom, he didn’t dare show it. He simply nodded, still wearing a scowl. “Good,” Lara said. “Stacey and I are pleased with your cleaning. You did a very thorough job!” She patted his rump for emphasis, making Ted wiggle and wince. “We’d like to have a little talk with you,” she continued. “I’ll give you a few minutes to wake up, but then please come see us in the kitchen.” She slapped his butt and was quickly on her way down the hall, leaving no opportunity for Ted to try to talk his way out of the house meeting. Ted lay still for a moment, dreading what was coming next. The girls had mentioned a list of rules, along with hinting at other punishments that might await him. His fear of what the girls would do next made his erection subside. Finally, Ted dragged himself off the bed and shuffled down the hall, rubbing his sore bottom. He entered the kitchen and found his roommates sitting at the table patiently waiting. “Hi Teddy, please have a seat,” Stacey said invitingly. Ted groaned as his tender bottom connected with the hard wood chair. He shifted around, trying to find a comfortable way to sit, but it was no use. “That stings a little doesn’t it?” Stacey said, taking command of the conversation. I think sitting on that sore butt in your classes the next few days will be a good reminder for you that actions have consequences.” Ted once again felt like he was about five years old. All he could do was nod. Stacey continued her lecture. “That’s something that Lara and I have understood for the last two years, isn’t that right La?” Lara blushed. “Yes, that’s right,” she said meekly. “Stacey and I were not really getting along when we first moved in together sophomore year. Then one night, Stacey finally got fed up and taught me a good lesson with her paddle.” Lara’s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red as she recalled her first punishment at the hands of her roommate. Stacey jumped in. “Yeah and shortly after that I learned my own lesson. And ever since, we’ve used spanking as a way to mitigate conflict and hold each other accountable.” “And now,” Lara said, staring right into Ted’s eyes, “we’ll do the same with you.” The girls paused and let the room fall silent for a moment. Ted didn’t dare speak. He was still in shock and taking in his situation. Stacey sought to offer some additional detail as well as some reassurance. “We have found spanking to be an excellent way to remain close friends. Lara knows I love her, and I know she loves me. And I know that’s just the reason she spanks me, because she cares about me and wants to help me be a better roommate, better friend, better student, better person.” Ted finally found his voice, but barely. “H.. how… often…?” he trailed off. “Whenever one of us needs it,” Lara chirped. “We have a list of rules, and when they get broken, there’s a consequence.” Stacey chimed in. “Yeah… and Lara over here seems to need it a little more often *ahem*.” Lara blushed and giggled. “But lately we’ve been having weekly ‘appointments,’ on Wednesday nights when you’re in class.” “When you’re SUPPOSED to be in class!!” Lara chided. Now it was Ted’s turn to blush. “I … I did go to class! She let us out early and I just… I was … I had no idea!!” Lara chortled. She enjoyed watching Ted squirm, and even felt herself getting aroused. “Don’t worry,” Stacey cut in. “We’ll go through all the rules and the corresponding punishments in a moment. We also need to discuss the remainder of your punishment this week for your little Saturday night soirée.” Ted hung his head in shame. He already knew he was in for extra chores, but he prayed he wouldn’t get spanked again too. “But first,” Stacey paused. She waited for Ted to look up at her. She raised her eyebrows. “We also need to discuss your little bedtime accident.” The boy slumped in his chair. He stared at his hands and picked at his finger nails. Lara wanted to scoop him up and cuddle him. He looked so pathetic. It was really turning her on. “It’s ok Teddy, it happens,” she said sweetly, reaching out and taking his hand. “We’re just worried about the mattress, if it happens again…” “I didn’t.. I .. it won’t.” Ted muttered. “I’m not convinced,” Stacey said firmly. “Has it happened before?” Ted was silent. He felt the pit in his stomach grow. Lara pet his hand gently. “Hey,” she said, “it’s ok. It’s just us. We won’t say a word. We just want to know if it’s going to be an issue. We need to protect our security deposit.” Ted looked up Lara. Her soft brown eyes reassured him. He slowly let his guard down. “Well, I um, I used to wet the bed when I was a kid,” he said almost in a whisper, again averting his eyes. “A lot?” Stacey pressed him. “Yeah kind of a lot.” “When did it stop?” “When I was around 10…” “Around 10?” Ted was silent. Lara squeezed his hand. “I know this is hard honey. We’re not trying to embarrass you. We just need the truth.” Ted sighed. He shifted in his chair and winced. “When I was 12.” “Thank you,” Stacey said. “And since then? Before last night, the last time you wet was when you were 12?” Ted again was silent. The girls just stared at him, waiting for him to speak. Finally, he said, “A couple of times when I lived in the dorms.” He added, defensively, “But only when I was really drunk!” “What’s ‘a couple?’” Stacey demanded. “Four,” he muttered. “Well five, I guess, but that time I woke up while I was going and stopped. The sheets didn’t get wet.” The room was silent. Ted felt humiliated as he heard his words ringing in the room. At his age, he was qualifying that, the fifth time he had wet himself, it was only a little bit. He sounded ridiculous. Finally Lara spoke. She was still holding Ted’s hand. “Thank you, honey. It’s ok, you can trust us.” Stacey looked at Ted. “Yes your secret is safe with us Teddy, don’t you worry.” Ted looked up and allowed himself to smile. He remembered what Stacey had said about the girls’ love for one another. He felt that warmth now. “But we’re going to have to figure something out so that mattress doesn’t get ruined,” Stacey said, resuming her authoritative tone. “How did your parents handle your bed wetting as a kid?” The smile ran away from Ted’s face. A wave of shame crashed over him. He wanted to disappear into the floor, but he knew there was no way out of this. “They made me wear Goodnites,” he mumbled. “Good nights?” Stacey asked in confusion. “They’re, like, well, sorta like… pull-ups I guess.” The words hung in the air palpably. Pull. Ups. Ted’s mouth was dry. Stacey’s lips were pursed. Lara finally spoke. “Pull-ups? Like - DIAPERS??” Ted’s face burned. Stacey stifled a giggle, but only partially. In a nervous response, Ted let out a laugh. He put his hand to his mouth. Stacey laughed again. Lara started in. Ted let loose, and laughed while he cried. Emotion poured out of him as he giggled uncontrollably while tears streaked his face. The girls laughed with him. Finally catching his breath, he said, “yeah, I guess like diapers.” He sniffled and fell silent again. Stacey and Lara looked at each other. Stacey raised an eyebrow. Lara closed her eyes and nodded. “Well,” Stacey said slowly, “maybe we’ll need to get some of those then. They’re called good nights?” she asked. Ted was silent. Lara took his hand again. “Or pull-ups or whatever. Whatever you need. And just when you’re drinking,” she reassured. Petting his hand, she said, “Our secret, remember? We trust each other.” Ted looked at her. Her warm brown eyes could melt butter. He did trust her. The smile returned to his face and he nodded. Stacey blushed, then continued her lecture.

I haven’t posted often in the past but hope to be more active in 2024. Some may already know that I met a wonderful lady who has made me feel so at ease with this quirk of mine. That aside, she has suggested that we have a play date on Christmas Eve and I’m so excited about it. I did mention to her in the past that I’d love to be babied for a day but don’t want to push it onto her. ( I would hate to lose her because of my liking for nappies etc.) I don’t know what the day will pan out like and I’ll leave it up to her but some of the things I wouldn’t be upset to do include; 1. Waking up in her loving arms 2. Making love as a big boy before the day begins. 3. Being bathed 4. Having no control of what she decides to dress me in 5. Being fed lots of bottles 6. Dry nursing (I love this !) 7. Trip to the pub with my nappy and onesie on under my big boy clothes 8. Watching a film whilst snuggling 9. Lots of nappy changes (I haven’t had this done to me since my teen years so I’m not sure how I would feel) 10. Lots more snuggles, touching and full on affection 11. Maybe even put down for a nap (but I’d want to snuggling her rather than being on my own) 12. All in all, just being shown unconditional love if that’s at all possible) I love her so so much and can’t wait to be with her. Anyone else spending time as a little person together with the love of their lives over Christmas?

My wife occasionally wets the bed and my first serious girlfriend wet more often than not so I am one of the lucky ones that has woke up with someone who wets the bed.

Pooping in my diaper is such an amazing thing. It feels soo good having a nice, big, warm and squishy load in my diaper. I'll sit in a messy diaper and enjoy it all day long whenever I can.

A very different week - Day four (Road Trip - Part 6 of 4) "Good morning sweetie." Nikki whispered quietly while kissing the side of Sarah's neck. It was still early, but if she couldn't sleep, then Sarah wouldn't sleep either. Even if she looked absolutely adorable lying there with her thumb in her mouth. "Mmmmphg." Sarah's incomprehensible sounds of protest just made Nikki smile. "What was that?" "Don' wanna geddup," Sarah mumbled around the thumb. "Miftreff," she added. "Oh, you don't have to get up just yet, but I'm sure you can use your mouth to make your beloved mistress feel better, can't you?" Nikki scooted a little up and kicked the blanket down to the foot of the bed before helping Sarah roll over so she was facing her. Then she pulled off her t-shirt and guided Sarah's head to her breasts. Sarah quickly abandoned her thumb for Nikki's left breast. She just lay there with one arm draped over Nikki's stomach, gently sucking while Nikki stroked her hair. "Isn't that better than the thumb?" Nikki asked. "Mm-hmm," Sarah agreed and nodded her head, her hair tickling Nikki's chest. Nikki closed her eyes and relaxed. There was something so very relaxing about having Sarah... Is it breastfeeding if there isn't any milk? Breastfaking? Nikki mentally shrugged. She had read somewhere that breastfeeding was a bonding experience between mothers and babies, but she was pretty sure it didn't just apply to infants. And it was so very relaxing. Much better than meditation or yoga or anything else she had tried over the years. Nikki opened her eyes and squinted at the sunlight that had somehow moved down the wall to hit her face. I fell asleep? She looked down at the weight resting on her chest. Sarah had fallen asleep too; still suckling. A line of drool ran from her mouth and down Nikki's ribs. Sarah had somehow managed to wrap her legs around Nikki's thigh without waking her up, and now she looked like she was ready to start humping Nikki's leg at a moment's notice. The fact that she was wearing her extra thick disposable diapers instead of the usual cloth night diapers just made her look even more adorable. Nikki slowly brought her phone down from the shelf above the bed and took another surreptitious snapshot of Sarah for her growing collection of candid pictures and videos of Sarah. Then she began stroking Sarah's hair again. "Sweetie, I think it's time to get up." "Mmm-do we hapf to?" Sarah asked, seemingly reluctant to let go of Nikki's nipple. "Yeah," Nikki said. "I'm hungry." The mention of food seemed to convince Sarah of the benefits of getting out of bed. "Okay." Nikki just raised an eyebrow at her. "Mistress," she added quickly. Nikki grabbed the t-shirt and put it back on. Then she patted Sarah's diaper. "And does my little baby need a change?" Sarah smiled shyly. "Yeah," she admitted. "I'm all wet." "Aww. Did baby have an accident?" Nikki asked. "Yeah, kinda." That answer surprised Nikki, The few times Sarah lost control during the night she was usually terribly embarrassed about it. Now she seemed downright playful. "What do you mean 'kinda?" "Welllll..." Sarah smiled sheepishly. "I woke up when it was still dark, and I had to pee, and it was so nice to just be snuggled up with the best mommynatrix in the world, and I was wearing my disposables, and I wanted to see if it felt just as bad to wake up with a wet diaper if I did it on purpose, and..." Sarah rambled on. "And did it feel bad?" Nikki interrupted. Then she reached down to slowly squeeze Sarah's swollen crotch. "Or did you liiiiike it? Sarah blushed. "You liked it, didn't you? You liked it a lot." Sarah nodded, burying her pink face in the pillow. "Did you do something that well-behaved little girls shouldn't do? At least not without their Mistress' permission?" Sarah mumbled something unintelligible into the pillow." "Look at me sweetie." Sarah turned her head and looked at Nikki, her cheeks burning bright pink. "What did my little girl do?" "I..." Sarah buried her face in the pillow again, muffling a nervous giggle. Oh this is going to be fun. "Did you play with yourself?" Nikki asked. Sarah nodded again. "Use your words sweetie. What did you do?" Nikki grinned. "IplayedwithmyselfMistress," Sarah managed to say before burying her face in the pillow in a fit of giggles. "And did you come? Did my little pet have an orgasm?" Nikki kept squeezing Sarah's diaper. "Mm-hmm." "So I guess this diaper got even wetter then." Sarah nodded again. "We should probably get you cleaned up and changed then." Nikki got out of bed. "Come along then." Sarah crawled out of bed and waddled after Nikki out of the bedroom, through the living room and out the front door. "OK sweetie, you go take care of things and I'll get ready here." Nikki gave Sarah's butt a little swat and sent her on her way to the outhouse. Ten minutes later, when Nikki came back out with a tea kettle full of hot water, Sarah was standing bent over by the wash basin with her legs spread. Nikki marvelled at how quickly Sarah had become used to the fact that nobody could see her outside the cabin. Only three days earlier, she had refused to even go topless and now she had walked from the outhouse to the cabin wearing nothing but her collar, her shoes and a smile. Nikki poured some of the boiling water into the cold water in the wash basin, heating it to a more tolerable temperature. Then she returned the kettle to the kitchen. When she came back outside, Sarah had her face towards the door instead of looking down like she was supposed to. "What is it?" Nikki asked. "I just wanted to ask if Mistress Nicolette could please clean me today?" "Aww, did you like her?" Sarah blushed and looked back down. "Oh you're a naughty teacher. Don't go anywhere." Nikki went back inside again and headed to the bedroom. She wanted to take Mistress Nicolette to a new level; and that required props. Luckily, she had come prepared. Nikki opened one of her bags and pulled out a white shirt and a ridiculously short, pleated skirt. She quickly pulled off her t-shirt and stepped out of her boxer briefs. OK, if I was pretending to be a kinky schoolgirl, what kind of panties would I wear? Burgundy silk? White cotton? Ooooor black latex? Nikki put all three alternatives on the bed. Eenie meenie miney mo... White cotton would be the classic, but it's a little too innocent. Mistress Nicolette is a kinky, domineering schoolgirl, not some inexperienced novice. Novice... novice... Maybe I should look into getting a nun's habit. Well, maybe later. Nikki considered her remaining options. The red silk was appealing; and it would go well with the charcoal skirt, but the latex ones would look even better once she got rid of the skirt. And I can tease Sarah by making her watch while I polish them. Nikki shook the black latex panties open with an odd rustle and stepped into them. She pulled them up and her entire crotch felt like it was enveloped in a clammy cold as they snapped in place, hugging every curve and dipping into every crevice. The chill was short-lived as the latex warmed up, and within seconds it only felt tight. Nikki reached back with her hands and stroked her buttocks through the smooth material. Oh these are going to drive her nuts. Nikki hurriedly put on the shirt and tucked it inside the skirt before checking herself out in the mirror. The skirt was so short that it would expose her panties as soon as she bent over even a little bit. And for the pièce de résistance... Nikki put on a pair of glasses and checked herself out in the mirror again. The only thing missing would be braids, but her hair was too short for that. Maybe I can find some clip-ons or something if Sarah likes this. She picked up Sarah's cuffs and headed outside, leaving them in the kitchen before opening the front door. "Miss Sarah, what was it you wanted to..." Nikki began as she walked out the door. "Miss Sarah! What are you doing?" Nikki pretended to be shocked. Sarah turned her head to answer and saw Nikki's outfit, and her jaw almost hit the ground. "Is this why you wanted me to come in early today?" Nikki traced a line from Sarah's shoulder and down her back. "Did my little Sarah-cub want me to find her all naked like this before class?" "I... I..." Sarah stammered. "You wanted me to help you get dressed and ready for class today, didn't you? Because you're my little Sarah-cub and you need help with all those difficult decisions." Sarah swallowed. "Yes Mistress Nicolette," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just wait here. I just have to get some things." Nikki ducked back inside and returned a second later with Sarah's cuffs. "Phew, it's hot out here," Nikki said and undid the top two buttons of her shirt, paused and then undid the third button too. Nikki leaned down and put the cuffs around Sarah's wrists, making sure that Sarah had a chance to get a good look down her shirt. A quick glance confirmed that she took the opportunity to do just that. That's right, get a good look. That'll make it so much more fun when I bust you for it later. Next she squatted down to put the ankle cuffs on Sarah. Nikki looked up to see Sarah watching her, or possibly looking down her shirt again. "Enjoying the view, my little cub?" Nikki locked eyes with Sarah. "I wasn't-" "Good little girls don't lie, now do they?" Nikki asked pointedly, giving Sarah's left nipple a pinch. Sarah inhaled sharply and closed her eyes. "No Mistress Nicolette," she said through gritted teeth. "So what were you doing?" "I was looking at your boobies Mistress," Sarah whispered. Nikki twisted to slip the pinched nipple between her lips, giving it a slow lick. She was rewarded with a groan of pleasure. "Do you see? Lying is bad, and if you tell the truth you're rewarded." "Yes Mistress Nicolette." Nikki rose and wet the washcloth. She walked behind Sarah, put one hand on her butt and reached between her legs to slowly wash her. When Sarah predictably began to move her hips, Nikki gave her butt a little slap. "Stand still." "Mmmm-yes Mistress Nicolette." "The more you move, the longer this'll take. And as thrilling as it might be, we don't want the rest of the class to come in to find you like this, do we?" "No Mistress Nicolette." "Can you imagine how humiliating it would be for you if everybody else came in and saw you naked, bent over and wet." Sarah looked over her shoulder at Nikki. "That's the washcl-" SMACK "Did I say you could talk?" "No Mistress Nicolette" "That's right. So eyes down." Sarah looked back down while Nikki slid the washcloth between her buttocks, causing her knees to tremble briefly. "And the washcloth isn't the only reason you're wet. Is it?" Nikki walked back to the basin and rinsed the washcloth before wringing it out over Sarah's butt, making the water run between her cheeks and down her thighs to the ground. "Why else is my little Sarah-cub wet?" Nikki slid a wet palm up the inside of Sarah's thigh. "Because-" Sarah gasped as Nikki slid a finger inside her. "What was that, my little pet? 'Because', what?" Nikki asked in her most saccharine and innocent voice. "Because you're a naughty teacher who gets horny from ogling her Mistress in the classroom?" "Yessss Mistress Nicolette." Sarah was visibly struggling to stand still. "Say it," Nikki insisted, sliding a second finger in. "I'm a naughty teacher," Sarah began, pausing to catch her breath, "whogetshornyfromoglingherMistressintheclassroom!" The final jumble of words was almost shouted as Nikki decided just tease Sarah with her thumb. "See? That wasn't so hard to admit, was it?" Sarah just groaned with frustration as Nikki withdrew her hand. "Now I want you to stand up straight, but keep your feet apart like that. Can you do that for me?" Nikki took Sarah's hand and helped her so she wouldn't fall over. "Such a good little girl." Nikki leaned in and kissed the faint remnants of the hickey on Sarah's neck. "I really think you deserve a treat, but we have to get you ready for class first. I'll go get the ointment. Hands behind your back and don't you move while I'm gone." Nikki skipped back inside to pretend to look for something. She waved and blew a kiss to Sarah through the small kitchen window, then scowled and wagged her finger at her when she almost waved back. Nikki finished preparing a few things for later and after a couple of extra minutes, Nikki figured that Sarah had had enough time to imagine what might come next. She grabbed the jar of ointment and headed back outside. "Sorry it took so long Sarah-cub," Nikki said airily. "I ran into Headmistress Kane who asked why I was here so early. I almost told her I was helping you get dressed for class." Nikki giggled mischievously at the expression that crossed Sarah's face at the thought of that happening. "Don't worry my little pet. This is still our little secret." Nikki traced a slow line from Sarah's neck, down her chest and stomach to her crotch. "But then again, maybe you'd like it if she came in and found us. Would you?" Nikki cupped Sarah's crotch with her hand and just stroked her with her middle finger. "N-no Mistress Nicolette," Sarah stammered, her voice jumping a little as Nikki's finger hit just the right spot. "Please don't tell her. I don't want anybody else to know." "Are you sure? I mean, she is kinda cute; and wouldn't you like to have a sister to play with?" Nikki teased. "But I don't want to share you with anybody Mistress Nicolette." Sarah pouted petulantly. "Well, that's not really your decision, now is it?" Nikki looked down. "No Mistress." "Anyway, I'm going to have to think about it, so it won't be today. After all, we don't have time for it. Unless you want the whole class to join in?" Nikki pretended to check her watch. Sarah just shook her head. "I didn't think so. I guess we'd better get you ready then." Nikki withdrew her hand, and Sarah made yet another frustrated sigh. Nikki smiled to herself. She was planning to tease Sarah right up to the edge of an orgasm as many times as she could today. The more desperate she could make her, the more she hoped she could make Sarah realise what she'd seen long ago. While Sarah didn't like actual public humiliation or embarrassment, she absolutely loved the risk. Sarah might not bungee jump, race cars or snowboard down near-vertical ski slopes, but she definitively enjoyed the the adrenaline rush that came with the potential public humiliation. Nikki found the jar of diaper rash cream and put it on the counter next to the wash basin. "So, I guess it's time to make sure you don't get any nasty diaper rashes. Of course, that's not the only reason you like it, is it my little pet?" Sarah blushed furiously and looked down. She shook her head. "Now now. Use your words little Sarah-cub. Tell Mistress Nicolette why you like the rash cream." "I like how it makes me all smooth and slippery," Sarah mumbled. "Yes you do." Nikki opened the jar and looked at the thick ointment. "You know, this stuff leave really visible stains. We'd better make sure nobody notices any of it on my clothes. After all, how would we explain that?" Nikki slowly unbuttoned her shirt and took it off. She noticed Sarah looking at her exposed chest and shook her modest breasts at her. "You want these?" Sarah swallowed and nodded. "If you're a good girl, maybe I'll let you play with them after class. You can give one of them a kiss now. Would you like that?" Sarah nodded again. She cupped her breasts and held them out to Sarah. "So which one do you want? Left, or right?" Nikki teased her nipples with her thumbs until they were hard, little berries while looking at Sarah. My god, she's almost drooling. "Well? Which one?" "The left one, Mistress," Sarah whispered, almost sounding shy. "Just a quick one then." Nikki stepped closer and presented her breasts to Sarah, who bent down to wrap her lips around Nikki's left nipple. She couldn't help but let out a small sigh at Sarah's gentle sucking and swirling tongue. Nikki stepped back, breaking contact with a wet smack. She unzipped the side of her skirt and let it fall to the ground, exposing the smooth, shiny, black latex of her panties. The revelation was rewarded with a small gasp from Sarah. Yessssss! Just the reaction I was hoping for. "Oh come on Miss Sarah," Nikki said and rolled her eyes. "Don't pretend you haven't seen them before. I've seen you look up my skirt more than once." "I didn't-" "Shush," Nikki interrupted. "I know what I've seen." She slid a hand down her stomach and across the smooth, latex-encased crotch. "Do you like it?" Sarah swallowed and nodded, not taking her eyes off Nikki's hand. "Aww. Does my little Sarah-cub want to touch it?" Nikki continued stroking herself. She could feel more than just sweat making the latex rub smoothly against her skin. "Mm-hmm" "Aren't you cute being all non-verbal. Well, if you're a good girl, then maybe I'll let you touch it later. Now, hands behind your back and stand still." Sarah's hands snapped back to rest just above her butt. "And legs further apart." Sarah inched her legs further out until Nikki nodded to indicate that she was satisfied. Nikki opened the jar or rash ointment and scooped out a generous handful. She rubbed her hands together, covering them with the thick, white ointment. Then she used her finger to draw a white line down from Sarah's belly button. When she reached her mound, she brought her other three fingers down for a perfect four-point landing and slowly began to spread the ointment out across Sarah's sensitive skin. Nikki could both see and feel Sarah's excitement as she went further down. "Oh my," Nikki said, "I think you've sprung a leak Miss Sarah. How do you suppose we make sure the rest of the class won't notice that." Sarah was too preoccupied with Nikki's slow, deliberate strokes to reply, so Nikki stopped. "I asked you a question Sarah-cub. What should we do to make sure the other people in class won't notice that you're leaking." "Diaper," Sarah said hoarsely. "What do you mean?" Nikki asked, feigning innocence. Sarah realised what was expected of her. She swallowed and took a deep breath. "Would you please help me put on my diaper, Mistress?", she said, taking care to call it 'her' diaper and not just 'a' diaper. Nikki smiled and kissed Sarah's cheek. "Of course, my little pet. After all, what kind of mommynatrix would I be if I didn't take care of my little baby." Nikki scooped out another big dollop of ointment. "Now spread your butt-cheeks for me." Sarah grabbed her buttocks and pulled them apart. Nikki could see Sarah's blush flaring up again, so she took her time walking around her. She waited until Sarah had just exhaled, then she reached between Sarah's legs and, in one smooth motion, covered her with ointment from her mound to her tailbone. Sarah gasped and almost let go of her buttocks, but managed to recover just in time. "Oh you like that, do you?" Nikki smiled and reached between Sarah's legs again. This time she took her time, making sure that every nook and crevice was coated. Sarah moaned loudly as Nikki worked her way back up to her tailbone again. When Nikki squatted down behind Sarah and poked her clenched sphincter with a finger, Sarah gave a little squeak and a giggle. That gave Nikki an idea. "You know what Miss Sarah, I just had an idea. Since you're my little pet, we should look into getting you a little tail. I'm sure we can find some way of attaching it." She gave Sarah's butthole another little poke for emphasis. Based on Sarah's renewed blush, Nikki could tell she understood what she had meant, so she decided to push it even further. "You know, a nice and long tail, almost long enough to be visible when you're wearing your skirt in class, brushing against the back of your legs all the time. Would you like that? A little reminder that you'd feel with every step, or whenever you sat down. Oh, and I could have you wear a headband with little cat ears. It would all be our little secret." Nikki paused a few seconds to see if Sarah protested. Looking up, she could see Sarah's head was thrown back and she was biting her lip to stay quiet. Nikki stopped stroking Sarah before she had a chance to come. "Of course, we would have to figure out how to combine it with your diapers." Nikki rose and went to wash her hands. "Oh well. We'll burn that bridge when we get to it." When she turned back to Sarah, she was back to frustrated again. To her credit, she was still holding her buttocks. "Aww, such an obedient little girl." Nikki stroked Sarah's cheek. "Are you ready for your diaper?" Sarah nodded. "Mm-hmm." Nikki hooked a finger through the ring in Sarah's collar and gave it a little pull. "Come along then." Nikki stopped outside the door to the living room. "Close your eyes," she told Sarah. When Sarah did as she was told, Nikki opened the door and carefully led her into the living room. "Oh we're lucky Miss Sarah. Nobody's here yet." Nikki led Sarah to the dining table that she had covered with a sheet. She guided Sarah's butt to the thick diaper that she had spread out on the table. "Now sit down here on your desk." "What are you... Aren't we g-" Nikki stopped Sarah's protests with a kiss. "Now I know you're nervous, but it's either your desk or the floor. After all, it's not like you have a bed hidden away in your supply cupboard. So be a good little pet and sit down on your diaper." Nikki put her hands on Sarah's shoulders and gently pressed down. When Sarah's butt was resting on the edge of the table, Nikki pushed her back. "Aaaand lie back. That's a good little girl." Nikki helped Sarah lie down on the table. Lying with her legs over the edge of the table left Sarah with a seriously arched back, so Nikki grabbed her knees and lifted her legs until they pointed straight up. "Miss Sarah?" Nikki asked with the same mock-innocence she had used before. "Yes Mistress Nicolette?" "What time is it? I'm pretty sure it's not noon." Nikki spread Sarah's legs apart. "Five to one maybe?" She pushed the legs further apart. "Or ten to two?" Nikki grinned at Sarah as she looked at her between the widely spread legs. Sarah squirmed, decidedly uncomfortable about lying on display on the table in the middle of the living room. "Now hold still." Nikki found her trusty length of paracord and clipped the carabiners to the ankle cuffs. "OK, hold this." Nikki handed the paracord to Sarah so she could hold her feet up more easily. "Is that better?" "Yes Mistress. Thank you." Nikki held up the box of baby powder. "What do you say? Does my little pet want a diaper full of glue?" Sarah wrinkled her nose and shook her head. "No Mistress. I like it when I'm all slippery like this." Nikki smiled sweetly. "Good answer." She pulled the diaper up between Sarah's legs and quickly taped it in place. "There we are; all ready for class." Nikki pretended to check her watch. "And we still have time for a little snuggle. Would you like that?" "Mm-hmm." Sarah nodded and bit her lower lip. Nikki unclipped the paracord from Sarah's ankle cuffs and helped her down from the table. "OK, come along." Nikki grabbed the sheet from the table before taking Sarah's hand. As she walked backwards to the bedroom, pulling Sarah along, Nikki couldn't help noticing where Sarah was looking: Her panties. She stopped and ran her hands down her stomach to her crotch, stroking the shiny, black latex. "You like them, don't you." "Yeah." Sarah's eyes were fixated on Nikki's hands. "Maybe I'll let you help me polish them after class. But for now, I want you to hug yourself." "Huh? What do you mean?" "For a teacher, you really suck at paying attention. No wonder it's so easy to cheat on your tests. Hug yourself." Nikki wrapped her arms around her own waist to demonstrate. When Sarah mimicked her, Nikki clipped the paracord to one of her cuffs, wrapped it twice around Sarah's waist and clipped the other end to Sarah's other wrist. "Ta-dah! Invisible straitjacket," Nikki exclaimed, making a little jump and clapping her hands excitedly. Sarah blew a raspberry. Nikki frowned back at her. "That's no way for a well-behaved little girl to act." "I'm sorry, Mistress Nicolette," Sarah said with a pout and the biggest Bambi-eyes she could manage. "I'll be good." "You're lucky you're so fucking adorable." Nikki folded the sheet lengthwise and wrapped it around Sarah's torso, further immobilising her arms. She crawled onto the bed, making sure her latex-clad butt was on full display for Sarah, and sat down in the corner. Nikki piled the pillows and blankets on the bed into the corner behind her, leaned back and patted her lap. "Why don't you come lie down." Sarah sat down on the bed and wormed her way to Nikki's lap. Nikki grabbed her and, with a grunt of effort, half pulled, half lifted Sarah until she lay across her lap. "Mistress?" Sarah looked adoringly up at Nikki. Nikki slowly stroked Sarah's hair. "Yes?" "I love it when you make noises like that." "Considering what's going on when I usually make them, why doesn't that surprise me." Nikki arched an eyebrow suggestively, making Sarah's blush flare up once more. She reached back to rearrange the pillows a little bit, then pulled Sarah a little further up. Sarah quickly realised what was being offered and wrapped her lips around one of Nikki's nipples. Nikki knew that Sarah's mouth only covered a minute amount of her skin, but the warm sensation the spread throughout her body as Sarah nursed made it feel like her entire body was wrapped in a warm, fuzzy blanket; and she absolutely loved it. She wrapped her arms around Sarah and slowly stroked her back. "Good girl. You're such a good, little girl," Nikki murmured. Sarah mumbled something and twisted around a little so she could stretch out her legs. Then she began wriggling her hips, almost like she tried to grind against something that wasn't there. "Aww." Nikki couldn't help but smile. "Is my little pet tingly and itchy in her pants?" Sarah made some frustrated sounds, but stayed snuggled up close to Nikki. "Do you want your Mistress to give you a hand?" Nikki brushed Sarah's hair away from her face. "Mm-hmm" Sarah nodded as much as she could without letting go. "And what would you like me to do, my sweet little Sarah-cub?" Nikki leaned back, letting her nipple slip away from Sarah's eager lips. "Can I please come, Mistress Nicolette. I can't... go through class like this. I'll explode," Sarah said, out of breath. "Are you sure sweetie?" Nikki piled on the fake maternal concern. "It'll make your nice and dry diaper squishy, and we won't have time to change it before class. Do you think you can make it all the way through the day, knowing what I'm wearing under my skirt?" Nikki slid the hand that wasn't supporting Sarah down to her crotch to stroke her latex panties. Sarah's eyes followed the hand and she swallowed. Then she nodded. "I need it," she begged. "Please," she added with a whisper. "Very well then," Nikki said magnanimously. "But you have to promise to be a good girl today." Sarah nodded eagerly. "So no playing with yourself between classes." "Mm-hmm." "And I expect this diaper to be wet before the final class starts." Nikki smirked as Sarah's eyes went wide. "And I will check before class starts." "Yes Mistress." Sarah sighed. "Oh, and I want a good grade on my term paper." "Hang on," Sarah protested. Then she gasped as Nikki grabbed her diapered crotch and gave it a squeeze. "Like I said: I want a good grade on my term paper." Nikki let go of the diaper and began to slowly rub it. "Do we have an understanding Miss Sarah?" Sarah moaned and tried to grind her hips against Nikki's hand. "Yes, yes, whatever. Just don't stop," she panted. Nikki frowned. Oh crap. She's not going to stop anything she'll regret later. You have to be very, very careful now Nikki. Don't screw this up. Having been teased right up to the edge of an orgasm and then being denied release over and over, Sarah hit overdrive in record time. In less than a minute she was writhing like an epileptic earthworm burrowing through itching powder. Nikki kept going, determined to let Sarah come this time. Only seconds later, Sarah arched her back and went rigid as a plank. She scrunched up her face and uttered a single squeak like a sickly rubber duck. Nikki continued rubbing and kneading and was rewarded with several smaller aftershocks, each of them accompanied by twitches and little squeaks. When she finally went limp and uncurled her toes, Nikki felt the diaper grow warm under her hand. "Whoa, did you just..." "Uh-huh." Sarah grinned goofily and nodded before snuggling closer to Nikki and nuzzling one of her breasts. Nikki twisted a little to help her find the nipple she was looking for. "But didn't you go to the bathroom less than half an hour ago?" "Ah faved a wittle," Sarah said around the nipple. "Aww, and you wanted a wet diaper." Nikki pulled her closer and gently stroked her back. "Juft fo' a wittle while," Sarah mumbled. "That's OK baby. You just let me know when you want to be changed." "Mm-hmm. No' ye'." "No baby, not yet." Nikki bent down and kissed Sarah's head. *** Nikki and Sarah just sat like that for what felt like half a glorious eternity. But eventually they were pulled away from their reverie by their rumbling bellies. Nikki gently rolled Sarah onto her back and brushed a stray lock of hair away from her face. "Ready for some breakfast?" Sarah didn't open her eyes; just smiled dreamily and nodded. Nikki looked at Sarah's blissful expression and just couldn't help herself. "Does my little baby want real food or should I just prepare a bottle?" she asked. "Don't need a bottle," Sarah opened her eyes and met Nikki's gaze. "I have the world's best boobies right here. "Aww." Nikki bent down and kissed the tip of Sarah's nose. Then she slid out from underneath her and got out of bed. "OK. You just wait here and I'll fix the food." Nikki debated whether or not to put on some clothes, but figured it was warm enough not to. And she wasn't planning on frying anything so she didn't have to worry about spatter. Despite Nikki's big plans, the breakfast ended up being a plate full of pimento, ham and cheese sandwiches, a couple of small pots of yoghurt and couple of sliced-up apples. After setting the table and putting the chairs back, Nikki took a moment and just looked at it. Then she had an idea. Oh. My. God. She's either going to love this, or think I've gone completely off the deep end. "OK baby, are you ready for some breakfast?" Nikki peeked inside the bedroom. Sarah was lying on the bed, her legs spread, her diaper swollen, her hair tousled and her torso still firmly wrapped in the sheet. Sarah peered up at her. "Yeah, just help me up." Sarah wriggled until she got her feet over the edge of the bed. Then she tried, and failed, to sit up. Nikki helped Sarah up and grabbed her pants off the floor before following her out of the bedroom. "Mmmm. That looks yummy," Sarah said when she saw the food. "Well, have a seat." Nikki led Sarah to one of the chairs and pulled it out for her and helped push it back in after she sat down. "Now, just one more thing..." Nikki pulled the belt off the pants and put around Sarah's waist and the back of the chair. She tightened the belt so Sarah was stuck in the chair. "What the hell?!? What are you doing Nikki?" Sarah exclaimed. "Language, language," she said. "I'm just making sure that my little baby doesn't fall out of her high chair while she's having her breakfast." Nikki ran a finger up Sarah's neck then down along her jaw. Sarah turned her head, looked up at Nikki and took a deep breath. "Atilla," she said. Nikki pulled her hand back. "Atilla?" For the three years they had been together, Sarah had only used any of their safe words maybe half a dozen times. And 'Atilla' was the signal for 'this is kind of OK, but don't take it further.' "Yeah. At least when it comes to the baby-stuff." "OK sweetie." Nikki bent down and kissed Sarah's forehead. "I don't really see Mistress Nicolette feeding her little Sarah-cub." Nikki crinkled her nose and nodded in agreement. "Good point." "Buuuut... I wouldn't mind getting some breakfast from my favourite mommynatrix." Sarah leaned her head to one side to rest it against Nikki's bare chest. "Aww." Nikki stroked Sarah's hair, then sat down next to her. "So, what would my little baby want for breakfast?" "I don't know Mistress. It all looks so good, I don't know where to start. What's in the sandwiches?" Sarah added the last question without any hesitation whatsoever. Don't know where to start, my arse. Nikki chuckled inwardly. "Um, that's ham and cheese and pimento. No, wait. It's pimento, ham and cheese. so it's a discount degree sandwich. A PhC. Get it?" Nikki grinned, rather proud of the joke. "That sounds really good Mistress. Can I please have a fuck-sandwich?" "A what?!?" "A fuh-k sandwich." Sarah over-enunciated Nikki's abbreviation, almost turning it into a two-syllable word. Nikki groaned and shook her head. Fucking teacher jokes. She grabbed one of the sandwiches and cut it in half, wolfing down one half and then holding the other half up for Sarah to take a bite. "Now remember to chew properly. We don't want to risk an upset tummy, now do we?" Nikki patted Sarah's stomach. Sarah rolled her eyes at Nikki and took a bite. "You're not mad, are you? About the baby-stuff, I mean. I didn't go too far, did I?" Nikki looked nervously at Sarah. These thoughts always showed up when Sarah used her safe words. Sarah shook her head. "Well Mistress; that depends. No pun intended. Did you bring giant baby clothes for me? Like a pretty bonnet and a giant onesie?" "Umm, no. Should I have?" "Absolutely not. I don't mind a little baby talk and things like that, but I draw the line at getting dressed up as a baby." "OK, but you do have a giant onesie. The one with the tiger stripes." "That's different," Sarah protested. "Really? How is it different, my little pet?" "It's not a baby onesie." "But you always wear your diapers under it," Nikki countered. "That's just to make it extra comfy; not to be a baby." Sarah pouted. Nikki leaned in and kissed the pout, making it melt away. "OK, no dressing you up as a baby." Nikki sipped her coffee and reached for another sandwich. "Except maybe for Halloween?" she asked. "I'll think about it." Sarah opened her mouth as Nikki fed her another bite of the sandwich. "Mmm-thank you Mistress," she said with her mouth full. "Now now." Nikki gave Sarah a reproachful look. "Chew, then swallow, and then talk." Sarah sighed and rolled her eyes at Nikki. "Uh-uh-uh. That's not how good little girls behave. Keep this up and I'm not going to let you play with this." Nikki glanced down. She saw Sarah's gaze zero in on her panties which were beginning to feel very slippery inside. Good thing they're waterproof. Nikki pushed down the urge to tease Sarah by playing with herself right there at the table. What the hell is going on with me; with us? We're both hornier than two dozen moose. No, wait. That's antlers, not horns, isn't it? So what's really the diff- "...bout, Mistress?" "Huh?" Nikki shook her head to clear her mind. "I asked what you were thinking about. You had that faraway look on your face. That usually means you're worried about something. Or you're planning something deliciously naughty." "Oh, I was just thinking about how this week's been really different for both of us. Lots of firsts." "Well, once you get used to being all alone, with nobody else for miles around, our safe, little apartment becomes a lot bigger." Nikki nodded in agreement. "Still, it's not just where we do things, but also what we do. Like, you haven't been into the whole schoolgirl thing before." "Yeah. About that..." Sarah hesitated. "Mistress Nicolette is a lot more grown up than my usual pupils." "Mm-hmm." Sarah looked down and smiled slyly. "Plus, she's incredibly hot. And has the best taste in clothes." "Aww." Nikki reached out to cup Sarah's cheek. When her thumb brushed against Sarah's lips, she quickly opened her mouth and captured it, giving it a warm, wet suck before Nikki had a chance to pull it out. Nikki laughed. "Looks like somebody has a bit of an oral fixation. I can think of a few ways of putting those lips to a better use before we go on a little hike today." Nikki grabbed one of the pots of yoghurt and a teaspoon before getting up. "Would you like that?" ---------------------------------- That's the end of the bonus smut for this story. Whatever happens the remaining days is up to your own demented minds. Feel free to post ideas here. If I like them, maybe there will be a story about one of the remaining days.

hidden in a special backpack until trash day then i put it in the trash with the kitty litter most importantly, solids get scraped into the toilet after use like a cloth nappy it's excessive but i haven't been caught yet (by family) so i'm sticking to what works

There are quite a few clips of various members talking about pacifiers and diapers and actually using them but this is the only time I've ever heard them actually mention ABDL. Sakura Miko recieves an adult pacifier from fans Shirogane Noel wearing a diaper for Vr horror stream Hoshou Marine wants to wear and use diapers while streaming Takane Lui finds bathroom breaks bothersome and considers diapers Laplus Darkness talking and singing with a pacifier

As the title says I'm new to wearing cloth diapers. How do you wear these in public? They are so bulky especially with the added plastic pants. And my plastic pants are huge, hope someone has a recommendation on how to get fitted plastic pants. I wear plastic diapers for now. Thanks, appreciate any comments.

I do love the feel & fit of a nice pair of clean cloth diapers & messing them is fun Reusables also ease my feeling of guilt about the environmental consequences of my DL fetish. But the downside is definitely around wetting, Unless I wear a disposable stuffier inside the wet cloth doesn't feel as nice against my skin or give me so much confidence about avoiding leaks.

I spent the day working on books that I get paid for, and getting a massage again, and taking a nap. I called the doctor today to ask if it was normal for me to still be bleeding, and she said yes and that I should wear pads for a couple weeks. Um, I seem to have that covered. ? ______________________________________ Chapter 39 Part 1 “So what are we celebrating this time,” Jamie asked. “Harvest Day,” Becky explained. “Each neighborhood holds a big potluck dinner to celebrate the harvest.” “Do people do much harvesting around here?” “Not that far away, but you know, it’s just a tradition.” “So what are you bringing?” “We’re bringing brownies. Do you want to help me make them?” “Can I lick the beaters?” “’Til your heart’s content.” Rebecca wasn’t an expert baker, but she knew how to follow a recipe. A brownie recipe is pretty easy: just enough flour to hold together the sugar, chocolate and butter. Rebecca laid out all the ingredients on the countertop and pulled a chair over for Jamie to stand on. “Let’s wash our hands first.” Rebecca pulled the chair to the sink, helped Jamie get on top of it, and turned on the tap for him. “Open your hands.” She poured a little dish soap, then helped Jamie lather his hands. Not that he couldn’t wash them on his own, but he liked the feel of her hands massaging the soap into his own. She scrubbed up to his elbows, then rinsed him off and patted him dry before washing her own hands. “How about you break the eggs while I mix the dry ingredients.” Becky measured our flour and sugar by weight while Jamie cracked eggs the size of soft balls into a giant bowl. The shells were hard to crack. “This is hard,” Jamie said as he picked shell fragments out of the goo, some of which was on the counter. Becky got him a clean towel to wipe his hands on when he was done. She poured a large bag of chocolate chips into another bowl and placed them in the microwave. “By the way,” Becky said, “I talked to Stacy, Ella’s big, and the two of you have a play date this week at her house.” “Oh. Uh, thank you.” Jamie was happy to hear that, but he was also apprehensive. Something about Ella still put him on edge. She was blunt and she was usually right. She didn’t have patience for Jamie’s sulking attitudes. He felt he learned more from her than just how to draw. Still, it was time with a human away from a bunch of regressed littles and nosy bigs. All he really wanted was to sit across a dinner table from her and talk uninterrupted for a while. “Stacy is going to pick you up early one day.” “Uh huh.” The timer beeped on the microwave, and Becky took out a bowl of melted chocolatey goodness. “We could probably just serve it like this, and people would be content,” Becky joked. She got out a stand mixer and put the dry ingredients under the beaters, turning them on low. Jamie watched passively as she added vanilla extract to the eggs, stirred them, and upended the bowl into the dry mix slowly, letting all the dry ingredients mix with the egg mixture. Lastly, she took the bowl of chocolate and pour it in, using a rubber spatula to get as much as she could. “Here,” she said as she handed the spatula to Jamie as a down payment on the beaters. Becky added some more chocolate chips to the brownie batter and let is all mix together. Jamie happily licked the chocolate off the spatula. Becky pulled the bowl, now too heavy for Jamie to lift, out from under the mixer and poured the batter into a cake pan. She put the pan in the oven, set it to 450, and turned the timer on for three hours, the perfect amount of time for a giant’s pan of fudgy brownies. “You’re not gonna sugar crash on me, are ya?” “No,” Jamie replied with eyes already a touch brighter than normal. Becky gave him one of the beaters and put the other one in the sink along with the rest of the dishes. Jamie did his best to lick the batter off without getting too much on his face, not easy to do considering the size of the thing. “Hey guys,” Amanda said when she came in from a morning out with Mel and Donna. “Ooh, did you save me one of the beaters?” “Sorry, hun, you’re too late.” “Ahh, no fair.” She approached Jamie and ran her index finger down his cheek, then licked off the batter she’d collected. “Hmmm. Those are gonna be good. Shame we have to bake them. You’re looking a little chocolatey, buddy.” “He’s gonna need a bath anyway before dinner.” Jamie blushed and handed Becky the nearly clean beater. She put it in the sink and laughed as she wiped off Jamie’s face. “Can I take a nap first,” he asked. “Sure. Plenty of time. In fact, I think we should all do that in case it’s a late night,” Becky said. Amanda scooped up Jamie. He thought on how often he was being carried around the house these days. It still was the easiest way to get up the stairs. He could climb them, but it was an effort, though one he had gotten pretty good at. “Do you want your bear?” Jamie smiled, knowing that meant he got to take a nap in Amanda’s bed. “Yes, please.” The two of them went into his room to get the bear. “James Patrick, I think you need to spend a little time cleaning your room after your nap,” Amanda said as she stepped over and around toys spread across the carpet. “Okay,” Jamie somberly said, “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be sorry. I just don’t want to step on a block and do a half gainer onto the floor.” She leaned into the crib and picked up the bear. “And neither does your bear.” She turned around and started up the stairs. “He doesn’t walk.” “Not when you’re around.” “Um, I’m pretty sure he never walks.” “How do you know? Maybe he just saves it for when he’s alone. He probably paces and back and forth in the crib waiting for you to come back. See, he’s lonely.” “He’s lonely?” “Yeah, look at his face.” “He’s smiling.” “He’s just being brave. It’s a lonely smile.” She sat down on the bed with Jamie on her hip still. “I’ll show you.” Taking the bear by the back of its neck, she walked it up to Jamie. “A boo boo boo boo boop.” She touched its nose to his, and walked the bear back ward and did it again. Jamie smiled; he liked that Manda liked paying this kind of attention to him. It always seemed random, and he’d play along and it made his belly warm to think how much she loved him. “You’re being awfully silly today, Manda.” “That’s because it’s fun. I like being silly with you. I’ll bet you nap better minus the pants.” She removed Jamie’s pants and then her own jeans. Jamie didn’t mind; he didn’t even blush. She pulled back the covers, climbed under, and then snuggled Jamie up close to her. Jamie did the same with his bear, three spoons in a drawer, all falling asleep with smiles on their faces. Amanda woke up and hour and a half later to unpleasantly familiar, cold, wet feeling. She felt under the covers and found it emanated from Jamie rather than herself. She sighed in relief. It didn’t bother enough to wake Jamie. He was still snuggled against her fast asleep. She put her nose to his hair and smelled the sweet little shampoo and ran her hands through his soft hair. She considered that she should try that shampoo if it made his hair this soft and tangle free. Her fingers made Jamie stir. “Hey, baby,” she said, delivering a kiss to his head, “you definitely need a bath now.” Jamie felt the wetness under him. “How do you know I did it,” he teased. “Excuse me?” “You’re a bedwetter, too.” “Former bedwetter, you little stink rat.” “But how can you be sure?” “Because my panties are dry and your diaper is saturated. Also, I can tell because …” She was up quickly and tickling him under his arms. He tried to clamp them to his sides, but her fingers got in anyway, and when she got tired of tickling him there, she tickled his ribs and belly and back to his underarms until Jamie was squealing and apologizing. “I give! I give,” he pleaded before she let up. “Bath time for the Jamester,” she said, tossing him over her shoulder delivering three swats to his butt as she carried him down the stairs like a sack of rice. “This isn’t very comfortable,” he protested. “Sounds like a you problem, diaper butt.” She swatted his butt again. “In fact, if there’s anything else you want to inflict on that diaper before your bath, now would be a good time.” She set Jamie down in his room and went to run the bath. Jamie did his business and started putting away toys while he waited for Amanda to come back. She returned and found him waddling to his toy chest with an armful of toys. She shook her head, thinking on how much more comfortable he was being himself now. “Let’s get you cleaned up,” she said. When his legs were in the air and she cleaning him off, he said, “Manda?” “Yeah?” “You’re not wearing any pants.” “Well, duh! Neither are you and I didn’t want you to feel awkward being the only person in the house without them.” “My bear doesn’t wear pants.” “That you know of. He probably paces back and forth in the crib wearing his pants and wishing you were home to play with.” “Now you’re just being silly.” Becky stopped in the doorway with Amanda’s sheets in her arms. “I stopped in to see if the two of you were up and found these.” Amanda blushed. “You’re not, ya know, again, are you?” “Jamie did it, Mom.” “Oh, well, okay. But you know if you ever do …” “Jamie did it!” “Okay.” Amanda rolled her eyes as her mom left to go start a load of laundry. She looked down at Jamie. He was biting his lip. “If you don’t stop laughing, that bath might be a lot colder than normal.” “On one condition.” “Condition?” “Do you think we could start emptying my diaper pail twice a day?” She chuckled. “I think we can do that.”